Created by Commodore Phoenix Lalor-Richardson on Sun Apr 28th, 2019 @ 5:42pm

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Hell arrives again!

A Mission Post by Commander Phoenix Lalor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: unknown M-Class world

Timeline: Unspecified - at first

Christmas was done. The decorations put away. New Year’s celebrated in raucous fashion in the Grand ballroom, redecorated in to what was termed “PARIS EXPLODES” the Famed City of lights of the late 1920’s was the theme and the crew dressed accordingly. Now, they were done. They were back to their normal work. The Bridge crew were silent as the Elysium glided gracefully through the blackness of space, only the dim pin pricks of stars, gave light to the darkness. Alpha shift was done, as was Beta. Now it was Gamma shift, the quietest time of the ship’s day.

Their course was set. A quiet trip out past Dominion Space, to explore the more outer regions of the quadrant. A simple easy mission the Captain had said.

Then it all went to hell. Something hit the Elysium. Hit it hard. No warning, no sensor alert. It hit the Elysium so hard, the ship spun off course like a toy boat in a pond. Hull breach alerts screamed as the ship tumbled end on end, spinning so fast that people were tossed into bulkheads and pinned there. It seemed to go on for hours.

Then abruptly... it stopped. And the Elysium was floating, gravity was off, injured and dead littered the halls, and then the tone began.

“Impact imminent. All Hands, Abandon Ship. Impact imminent. All Hands, Abandon Ship”

On the bridge, the operations officer, bloodied from his wounds stared at the vision filling the viewscreen. A planet... and it was coming up fast. “Not again” the man muttered, but this time, he knew there would be no stopping the Elysium as it hit the atmosphere. He slapped his hand onto the console as the emergency systems kicked in and gravity was restored. Pushing himself upright he grabbed the nearest person and began yelling for people to evacuate!

=/\=Later=/\=

Escape pods hurtled towards the planet. Inside them, panicked crew, civilians, children, cadets, all unsure of what was going to happen.

The first pod down hit the dense mass of forest growth hard, it would be the rallying point for all. Its occupants, found themselves in the midst of a massive forest of trees, and damp undergrowth.

=/\=6 days later=/\=

It had, been chaos, The Captain now reflected as she stood, amidst her surviving crew. 6 days had passed since that horrible day. So many gone. So many lost. Again. Was it the ship that was cursed? Was it her? Some other member of the crew? Lost so many... Aurelia Holmes, River Waters, just to name a couple and that's just who they could currently know about. Several pods were still unaccounted for.

Around her, debris had being moved to make shelters, they were salvaging the medical bay, so their Medical Staff would have a place to treat the wounded and the dying. For now the makeshift Medical tent would do.

The survivors were in tents, in makeshift shelters from the pods, and what shuttles they had managed to salvage. She knew, that despair would soon set in. Engineering had salvaged what they could from the wreck of the Elysium, and even more stuff was coming in day after day. No chance of fixing this catastrophe this time. No chance.

Her left leg ached. The wound from the piece of metal that had speered it was well bound, and she used a branch as a cane.

There was no way of communicating with the rest of the galaxy. They had discovered that rather quickly. The Ion storm had struck on their 3rd day, and had fried the communications balloon they had tried to launch.

Phoenix was about to retreat to the Command tent when a voice called out. An ensign from Engineering ran up, panting, stopping a respectful distance from the Captain. “Yes ensign?”

“Sir... the computer is online... its... giving us a weird date.”

“Define ‘Weird’ Ensign.” she considered the salvaged unit from the Main Operations section.

“Sir.. according to the computer, based on the star alignments its 2374...”

Phoenix stared at him, and in silence followed him to the Engineering area, which was a tent with hull plating used as walls and doors, as fast as she could. Things just got worse! 2374

Alone Again.....Naturally

A Mission Post by Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 0: History Speaks

Location: Unknown world

Timeline: 2374

Gary stood outside the command tent. they had been here wherever here was for six days and it looked like they were going to be here a lot longer. The ship was a total loss. It would never roam among the stars again. Yet there were parts that were salvageable and were currently be pressed into use as makeshift shelters and Sickbay.

They were still taking stock of their weapons,batteries, solar panels (hopefully) every scrap of useful material was being taken into consideration and pressed into use of some kind. Teams had been assigned to deal with building shelters, taking inventory as well as getting an accurate crew count of the survivors.

Thankfully most of the senior staff had survived the crash. Phoenix and Liselle were both among the survivors as was Parrish and others but and it was a big but Lia was among the dead. Dear sweet Lia. His head still reeled from the knowledge he would never again see her smiling face or hear her voice giving him a hard time over something. They had finally made a commitment to each other and their love for each other was obvious. Now, it was gone,smashed to bits on this unnamed world. All their tomorrows snuffed out. First Catlin had been taken from him without warning and he had been to far away to do anything and now Lia had been snuffed out with as much thought as one gives to blowing out a candle. His two loves taken no snatched from him. Who or what had he so offended to let this happen?

Worse still, he hadn't let himself grieve. He kept it all within him. He couldn't he wouldn't break down others needed him. He had a job to do and that was help and support Phoenix. So his grief remained tightly coiled within him as he worked to help their crew and make sure no one else died senselessly.

So Gary Taylor, former First Officer of the USS Elysium realized with stunning clarity that he was and always would be alone again naturally.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Our Most Sacred Promise

A Mission Post by Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Chief Petty Officer Feyth Railli

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: At the crash site

Timeline: Day 1 - Minutes after the crash

For all the years that she would spend as a member of the Elysium colony, Liselle Qwyyn's earliest memory was of two words, spoken through fear, shock, and panic.

"I can't."

Feyth Railli reached out and grabbed the Trill's arms. She squeezed. Hard. "Yes. You can. And you will." The Bajoran tossed a glance over her shoulder at the burning wreckage of the Elysium, splayed out in and amongst the devastation of collapsed trees now cruelly bent and broken behind them. Everything was burning. People were screaming.

So many people screaming.

The screams would haunt her for years.

"This baby is coming. Now," Feyth insisted. "And I'm telling you there is something wrong. Really, really wrong. I need someone with medical training. You used to be a doctor --"

"That was before Liselle was even joined," Qwyyn cut in.

Feyth took a steadying breath. Her eyes pierced Qwyyn's own with the intensity of her pleading gaze. "Liselle. I'm bleeding. I'm bleeding a lot. I've had a child before, and I know that something is dangerously wrong. If you don't help me, I'm going to die, and this baby is going to die with me."

"You don't understand," Liselle persisted. For a moment, for the first time in a very long time, the darkness of her past came rushing up at her. The truth. The reason why she had abandoned her medical career so shortly after joining to the symbiont Qwyyn.

She pushed the thoughts away. Stuffed those secrets away.

"Liselle!" Feyth snapped, bringing Qwyyn back to reality. "Look at me! Listen to me! This baby is going to live!" She focused her anger and her fear into every syllable of every word. "That is a fact. There is no other alternative. This baby will live. Do. You. Understand. Me."

Liselle nodded dumbly.

"Good." Satisfied, Feyth promptly collapsed.

Or would have, had Qwyyn not caught her and helped guide her down to the forest floor. In the distance she could hear screams. She willfully forced herself to focus on this moment instead; anything to help deny the reality of their crash. Liselle was no obstetrician, but she had been a surgeon, well-studied in xenobiology. It didn't take more than a preliminary examination before she was ready to provide her prognosis. She shook her head sadly. "It's bad, Feyth. It's really bad. If we were on the Elysium I would immediately recommend a C-section..."

"Then that's what we're going to do," Feyth told her curtly. "Get started."

Qwyyn scoffed. "Are you --? How? Even if we accept the risks of infection, and uncontrolled hemorrhaging, and...a million other complications, I don't even have the most basic tools to operate!"

Feyth reached down to her waist and pulled her phaser. She held it up. "Scalpel."

Qwyyn's eyes went wide. "You're not serious."

Tears filled Feyth's eyes. Despite her desperate need to maintain her courage, to see this through, she could not help trembling. Her voice cracked as she forced her next words. Her quivering lips spat them at Qwyyn. "Scalpel, Doctor!"

Liselle reluctantly took the weapon. She locked eyes with Feyth. An eternity passed. Speaking was impossible. But somehow she did. "I sweat to you that I will do everything in my power to minimize the pain."

Feyth looked away to one side. She wanted so badly to not cry.

She couldn't stop crying.

Qwyyn lowered the phaser's output, narrowed the beam, effectively transforming it into a plasma torch. She swallowed. Sniffled. "Ready?"

Feyth covered her face with small, shaking hands.

Little leaves blowing in the wind.

Qwyyn reached over her her patient's body to pull her uniform higher, lifting it up and away from her swollen belly. She set the nose of the phaser against her skin, exactly six centimeters above the belly button. She lowered her thumb to the firing trigger.

And then a miracle happened. A cadet tripped into the dirt next to them.

The young man pulled himself to his feet, and somehow, somehow this young man carried the greatest of all blessings: a medical kit.

Liselle dropped the phaser. "Thank God, Cadet! Bring that med kit over here! Hurry!"

He turned in surprise, only now noticing his fellow officers. He foolishly stood at attention. "Sorry, sir. I -- I was ordered to retrieve a kit and bring it to...to the Elysium."

"Mission accomplished, now let's have the med kit!"

"Sir, begging your pardon, but Commander Holmes is injured. This is for her."

Qwyyn's brow knit with concern. "Gods, no..." she breathed. Her heart sank. "Is she okay?"

The cadet shook his head. "No, sir. She's unconscious. There's a lot of blood. One of the nurses found me and told me to get a medical kit and bring it to her. She said if I didn't hurry then Commander Holmes wouldn't have a chance. So I took my tricorder and just started scanning and running and --"

Liselle set her jaw. "How bad was she, Cadet? I want a report."

All Starfleet officers had some degree of medical training. Cadets especially tended to keep themselves brushed up nicely for fear of being tested.

The Cadet swallowed. "Bad, sir. Multiple lacerations, grade 3 or 4. First degree burns to sixty percent of her body. Both arms are broken. She's suffered a concussion. She is not responsive to light stimu--"

Qwyyn held up a hand, ending his report. "Give me the medkit."

"Sir?"

She looked to Feyth, and then back at him. "We either run off into the woods and take a long shot on the Commander, or we stay here and do a sure thing and save this baby. I happen to know Lia, and I am confident that if she were able to voice her wishes, she would forgo her own treatment for the sake of saving a newborn." Qwyyn held out her hand. "Give me the medkit, son."

"Sir. I - I - "

"Cadet. I am ordering you, as your superior, to release that medkit into my custody."

His eyes found the dirt. "Yes, sir," he said. And he stepped forward and placed it at her feet. "I'll go find another one right away!"

"No."

He froze. "What?"

"I can't work on Feyth and keep up with readings at the same time." She pointed to the dirt next to her. "You're going to operate the medical tricorder and be my nurse. Understood?"

He cleared his throat. His answer was as uncertain as ever. "Understood."

Qwyyn knew that in this moment she was sentencing this young man to a lifetime of regret and nightmares. She buried the concern, buried it with her secrets and her profound sense of loss. She cracked the kit, and instantly set to work on preparing Feyth's first hypo. For the first time in a lifetime she felt like a doctor again. She turned to Feyth. "I'm going to need you to stay conscious."

"Okay," Feyth said with a nod.

"So let's talk. What was that word you kept whispering to yourself?" Qwyyn asked. In the moments when the phaser had been set against her flesh, Feyth had repeated one phrase over and over again. "Yan all up?"

Feyth smiled. "Yaanalla," she said. "It is one of the oldest Bajoran words. It represents our most sacred promise with the Prophets. If we keep our faith in the darkest of times, they will always be with us to guide us to the light. Yaanalla. Never lose hope."

Qwyyn gave her an assured nod. "Yaanalla."

"Yaanalla."

And the surgery began.

When the work was done, Liselle rose up from the dirt. The Bajoran had lost consciousness during the operation, the pain too much to bear. Qwyyn would have gladly injected more pain killers if she had a bio monitor handy to closely follow its effects on the child, but such a luxury was not afforded them in a forest that held the wreckage of the Elysium. Their home.

Qwyyn took a few steps towards the woods, away from the Elysium's dying body, and she looked down at the baby girl in her arms. And she smiled. "Welcome to the world," she said. She turned to the cadet. "Pack up the medkit and find Lia. On the double."

They shared a look. They both knew that it would be far too late now. Still, the cadet stood. "Yes, sir."

Liselle kept herself in doctor mode -- detached from her emotions. She wasn't ready to feel.

The lives she had saved today. The life she may very well have sentenced to death today.

She looked up at the sky.

You'll make it through this, Lia. I know you will.

She looked down at Feyth's baby.

And she saw what would become to be known as the Elysium colony's first born child.

"Yaanalla."

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew – Roommates

A Mission Post by Ensign Genevieve Harrigan & Ensign T'Saralonde & Kamal Harrigan

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Personal Quarters, Genevieve "Jenn" Harrigan et. al.

Timeline: 2380

“That which does not kill us, makes us stronger.” -- Friedrich Nietzsche

"That which does not kill us, is just getting warmed up." -- Genevieve Harrigan

ON:

"Chief Harrigan."

Jenn gave a curt nod as she passed a colonist who had addressed her, as she made her way back home.

If Jenn were the reflective sort, she might ponder the sequence of events since "The Event" six years ago, that had placed her as head of the Colony's Security Corps. It hadn't been the future she had envisioned. Six years ago, before the Event, Jenn had expected to have the rank of Lieutenant, possibly even Lieutenant Commander six years into her career and, depending on how optimistic she was feeling at the moment, to be anything from a Chief Operations Officer on a larger starship to possibly an XO on a smaller one,

Instead, six years ago, she had been involved in a discussion/debate with her roommate, when all hell broke loose. The corridors of the ship had been pure chaos as she and others around her moved toward the escape pods. In the middle of one of the corridors had been a toddler, standing with her eyes closed, screaming and crying. Without thinking, Jenn had scooped the toddler up in her arms and continued moving, not slowing down.

After that, things were a blur. Working at survival, setting up a camp, being organized into work parties, sleeping when you...it all merged together At first, Jenn had been part of the group that was scavenging materials for the camp. She soon found herself part of the work group setting up security measures for the refugees against the ravages from the planet. Jenn displayed a talent for knowing what types of barriers would work against the hostile creatures of the planet, as well as determining the most strategic places to put the colony's limited defensive resources.

Jenn had demonstrated a knack for defusing situations with people as well. Even with a colony consisting of Star Fleet members used to living with discipline, there were problems, particularly when people panicked. Jenn had handled a couple of those situations as well.

So six years after the event, Jenn found herself head of the colony's security corps, and being addressed by her fellow colonist's as "Chief" in the same tone one might hear the title "Marshall" used in an Ancient West holonovel. It was quite a lot to reflect on.

Except Jenn was no longer the type to reflect. Her mind was constantly at work, projecting the probabilities of the sort of trouble her and the colony's security corps were expected to protect their fellow colonists from, whether it was a stray predator from without or a troubled individual from within. Reflection was about the past, and Jenn didn't have time to do anything but move forward.

Well, she did sometimes reflect on one thing, she thought to herself, as she entered her domicile. She sometimes wondered how she was still roommates with Ensign T'Saralonde after six years.

Before the Event, Jenn had finagled the Quartermaster's Office to bunk her with T'Saralonde. The redheaded Operations officer had hoped to pair her mathematical skills with the Vulcan's cosmological expertise into a few projects that would, among other things, look pretty damn good on a young officer who had ambitions. But Jenn had expected that her and T'Saralonde would both be Lieutenant JGs and have their own quarters in a year's time.

Instead, the two had shared a group shelter with other refugees from the start. And when there were enough shelters where family units could start moving in, it just made sense for Jenn and T'Saralonde to move in together.

Not that Jenn and T'Saralonde were a family unit in any sense of the phrase. Before the Event, the two had been roommates, academic collaborators and maybe fledgling friends. When survivors of the Elysium were organized into work groups, T'Saralonde had been assigned to the Science Corps. It was while a group of Science Corps members were out looking for a particular specimen that T'Saralonde picked up on the approach of one of the planet's nastier predators, and was able to keep her group undetected.

To the best of Jenn's knowledge (at the time), the only survival training T'Saralonde had was what was taught at the Academy. Well, that, and whatever the Vulcan bat mitzvah was called. Six months after the Event, T'Saralonde was the colony's lead Gatherer, having gone all 'Avatar' (as one of her fellow colonists had called it), She seemed to instinctively know where certain plants could be found, even when they were supposedly out of season. She knew migration paths of game animals and the predators that trailed them, how to avoid both, and what might be worth while to 'collect' in their wake. And chances were, if T'Saralonde brought in an interesting knew specimen, it would be something for the Science and Medical Corps to look into.

At the same time Jenn was rising up in the ranks of the colony's fledgling Security Corps, her Vulcan roommate was gaining responsibility among the colony's "Gatherers," as well as becoming the "go-to" person to find, and return with, whatever fungi, plant, moss or insect the colony's Medical and Science Corps decided they needed 'right here and now,' regardless of the potential danger that retrieving said object might represent.

And since T'Saraonde represented the knowledge that Jenn needed to do her job, the two spent a lot of time together. So it naturally made sense for the two to share quarters when they become available.

Jenn's musings were interrupted by the other reason Jenn and T'Saralonde had moved in together. A dark haired eight year old came running out of one the rooms, wrapping her arms around Jenn's waist. "Mama Jenn! You need to see what Mama Sara brought home."

A rare smile appeared on Jenn's face as she stroked the little's girl hair. "I think she should have brought a pair of scissors home. You need a trim, Kamal."

Kamal just laughed and answered, "You and Mama Sara don't trim your hair."

Which was true, Jenn mentally acknowledged, though she still gave Kamal a light pop on the backside and chided her for 'sassing.' Kamal just laughed louder. Truth was, although many of the colonists who had traditionally worn their hair long had shorn it in deference to the planet's climate, neither her nor T'Saralonde had. The Vulcan hadn't because...well, Jenn wasn't quite sure why the Vulcan hadn't. T'Saralonde's hair was part of her image, and the Vulcan was remaining true to herself. Or something like that.

Jenn hadn't cut her hair because she hadn't cut it when she went to the Academy, she hadn't cut it when she graduated and reported to the Elysium, and this planet could go screw itself if it thought Jenn was going to cut her hair for it.

Jenn smiled as Kamal dragged her into the unit's common room, where something that resembled a cross between an orchid, a fern and a lily was waiting for them. Jenn couldn't help but watch in wonder as the little girl she had saved six years ago, who had somehow managed to worm her way into hers and T'Saralonde's life afterwords, begin rattling off everything she knew about the plant and how she was going to take it to 'show and tell' tomorrow. Jenn nodded as the little girl's description went off on a tangent about an illustrated copy of "The Wonderful Wizard of Oz" that had survived the Event and was subsequently donated to the colony's school.

The one-sided discourse was interrupted by T'Saralonde informing them that dinner was ready to be served. Jenn allowed herself to be led to the dining table, her conscious mind relaxing for the moment, while her subconscious continued its plotting and mapping, working to ensure that everyone she cared for continued to be safe.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Where His Heart Lies

A Mission Post by Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Village Medical Center

Timeline: 20 Years after the crash

Doctor Liselle Qwyyn stopped in front of the mirror, taking a moment to run her slender fingers through her hair. So much grey now. And the wrinkles. Gods, the wrinkles! At nearly sixty she was among the few colonists showing their true age. How ironic, the people meant for all intents and purposes to live forever would be the first to die of old age.

The insects on the planet had proven to be deadly to the joined Trill. Anis Ro and Makia Litt had both died from what amounted to little more than a mosquito bite. In the months that followed all of the joined Trill had been forced to dress in head to toe in protective clothing until, finally, the medical team had made a breakthrough, developing an effective inoculation. It's only downside was that it counteracted the anti-aging effects enjoyed by the rest of Elysium village. But she took it the drugs, all of the joined Trill did. A shorter life spent outside of a bee keeper suit was infinitely preferable to an eternity in one.

She picked up her medkit and began her walk to Gary Taylor. The man was due a check-up, and she knew that the best way -- if not the only way -- to make that happen was a surprise visit.

Gary was returning from his weekly pilgrimage to Lia's grave when he spied Qwyyn heading for his treehouse. He sighed to himself. He had a very good idea what she wanted, to give him a damn medical exam! where was the sense in that?! He silently fumed. No one, well almost no one grew old anymore. However he had to give her credit for dedication and perseverance as she really took her position as doctor to heart not mention.it tested his creativity. He slowed his stride as he began to run through a list of both possible and plausible excuses to wiggle out of it.

He stopped and watched, maybe with luck she wouldn't see him. One could only hope.

Qwyyn rapped against the door, the effort of the action bringing familiar pain to her forearm. On instinct she took out her tricorder and 'set it to wide scan.' "Oh, Gary," she said, her tone mocking disappointment. "My eyes might be failing me but her's are working just fine," she said, hefting the tricorder. "Now get your young butt up here so I can prod it with my medieval instruments."

Gary sighed audibly * Damn tricorder! Haven't those batteries died yet?* He thought sourly and resumed his walk to his house as he neared he spoke,"Why bless my soul if it isn't Doctor Liselle Qwyyn. What pray tell brings you to visit my door?"

Little did he know, he had hit on the truth of the matter quite well. Qwyyn flipped the dead tricorder closed, and with a smile she tucked it away. This particular bluff had worked wonders on plenty of doctor dodgers. Now, to the matter at hand. "Computer. Why am I here?" she asked. And then Qwyyn switched over to her best impression of the Elysium's old computer, talking from one corner of her mouth. "Well, Liselle Qwyyn -- and may I just say you look absolutely lovely today -- you're here because President Taylor needs to let you run a very quick and very painless physical that even the children don't complain about." And then back to her own voice now. "Oh, that makes sense. Thank you, computer!"

Despite his reluctance to have a physical, Gary felt the corners of his mouth pull upward in a smile. Liselle could always do that.... make him smile. He drew closer to her, he winced at the phrase President Taylor, he still wasn't use to it after all this time. He tilted his head and he swore he could hear Lia laughing. " Nice impression of the computer." He quipped. He then stopped an appraised her with a look. "You do look lovely." He agreed "And since your here, come in and take a load off and we can talk about me needing to let you give me a physical....a totally unnecessary and unneeded physical I might add. Further, if you don't want any complaints go and give the children physicals."

Qwyyn's smile pulled wrinkles across her face. "Who am I kidding? Compared to me, you all look like children." She gestured to his front door. "I would be absolutely delighted to join you," she said. "And if you would be willing to brew some of that marvelous tea of yours, well I can't imagine I'd be able to say no to a cup."

Gary's smile slowly melted away like an ice cream vanishing on a hot summer day. He reached a hand out and lightly caressed her cheek, feeling the soft skin beneath his calloused fingers. 'I'm sorry Liselle." He replied quietly as he opened the door, "Ladies first." He announced standing to one side to allow her to enter. "Pull up a chair and I'll go fix us some tea." He stated while he disappeared into the other room.

She pulled a nearby chair over to his bed. Placing the medkit onto the sheets, she popped its weathered hatches and creaked it open.

Her old friends. When the hypos had finally clogged the last of their nanoscopic pores, and the tricorder diodes had succumbed to one too many rain storms, and the auto-sutures had fallen out of their absolutely precise alignment, Qwyyn had been forced to fall back on tools of old. At first she hated them. But now...now she could fully appreciate how sometimes older things just worked better. The sentiment brought her a great deal of comfort.

Gary was gone for a few minutes before returned with two glasses of amber colored liquid. "You asked for it. You got it. Taylor's Old Fashion Tea. Just what the doctor needs." He commented as he handed her a glass. He looked at the medkit and it's contents. "Ah, the tried and true friends of the family doctor." He observed. "It just goes to show that just because something is old, you don't throw it away. It still has value and worth."

She inclined her head to him. "Now I remember why I enjoy coming here so much," she said. She took a sip of the tea, and immediately her eyes closed as she savored its complex blend of herbs. "Worth the walk every time."

He smiled grateful for her words. "You know you're always welcome here Liselle." He said honestly as he took a sip of the tea and had to admit to himself, it was pretty good as tea went. He took another sip and looked at her, "So, how are things with you?" He asked as he slipped into the other chair.

"Oh no you don't, Mister. I've seen this trick from you before," she said. She tossed a few quick waves at him. "Off with the shirt. We can catch up while I examine you."

"Trick? Whatever are you talking about?" His tone and looked innocent but his eyes twinkled with mischief. "Can't an old friend inquire what's new?" As his hands remained at his side. Not yet moving to comply with her request.

"I'm so sorry. I - I can barely hear you over the sound of that thing," she said, gesturing to his shirt. She rose up slowly from her chair and went to her medkit to fish out her stethoscope. Once it had been a curio mounted in a corner of the Elyisum's sickbay as a reminder of the past. Now, it was her most prized diagnostic tool. "At some point today, I'm pressing this metal against your skin," she said holding up the flat disc at the end of the stethoscope. "You cooperate, and I warm it up first. One time offer, Taylor."

"If you can hear it, why do you need the stethoscope?" He bantered as he looked at it and then back at Liselle. "Is that a fact?" He questioned "And what's with using my last name? In addition, I'm curious to see just how your going to warm it up." His hands still at his side.

She couldn't help but laugh then, shaking her head at him as she did. Gods, but she loved to be in this man's company. Ever since Phoenix... there were very few people that she could truly connect to, that could make her feel like she was made up of something more than her job. Dare she even consider: made her feel young, attractive again. "Take off the shirt, and I'll show you."

He tilted his head at her, "Gosh, I love it when you talk sexy. Gets me every time" He teased and at last his hands came up and pulled the shirt over his head and he tossed it on the bed. "Okay,I'm waiting. Show me."

She gasped then. "Gary," she breathed, shock in her voice. "Why, I do believe I have just seen the most incredible sight in all of my lifetimes. I - I think I might faint." She placed the back of her hand against her forehead and mocked a dramatic swoon.

He stared at her for several seconds before he started laughing, It was rich and vibrant. "Oh my." He countered playfully, "If I wore glasses they'd be fogged up after that performance. Truly award winning."

She mocked a theatrical bow. And then she closed the distance between them, placing her hands beneath his chin, feeling for his lymph nodes. She looked up into his eyes as her fingertips kneaded delicately against his throat. Those grey eyes. Still so much pain. All traces of humor left her as she studied him. "How are you?" she asked, her voice a whisper, as though the two of them might be spied upon.

He was quiet as Liselle examined him. Her fingers treading lightly against throat, his eyes meeting hers as she asked the million dollar question. "I asked you first before you conned me into letting you exam me." He answered softly though still in good humor. "You tell me,then I'll tell you. Fair is fair."

She considered being coy with him. She considered joking with him. For the briefest of moments she even considered lying to him. But she knew she could bare her soul to him, to share and to free herself from all of the negativity that had dug its way into her mind. Her eyes left his and instead focused on her hands. "I'm lonely, Gary," she said. "I have plenty of friends here, of course. And I interact with nearly everyone in the colony. But this...this gods be damned miracle water that has saved all of you has thrown me into a prison. I'm aging my way out of social groups. The men don't flirt with me anymore, and the women don't gossip with me. I act like it doesn't bother me. But..."

Gary heard and more importantly felt the pain in Liselle's voice and the words she spoke. "Liselle, everyone like and respects you." He countered but he knew she was right.She was slowly getting older while the rest of them remained looking the same. He took her hands in his, "Liselle, you never have to be lonely, never. You can come here anytime, hell all the time." He leaned forward and kissed her forehead, "To me, your as pretty as you ever were." He said honestly. Liselle was probably the only person he could bare his soul to but he was concerned about her. "What can I do?" He asked.

She broke professional decorum, exceedingly rare for her during an examination, and she placed a hand on his cheek. "There's only thing I want from you." She thought of a cowboy hat he had once gifted her -- Gods...twenty years ago now? How in love she had been then. She smiled at the ancient memory, and she asked her original question once more. "How are you?"

He met her gaze directly, shrugging his shoulders as he did. "I know about being lonely. Because or maybe in spite of my position everyone knows and speaks to me, tells me how they feel., what they want to see done. Got a complaint? I've heard them all. However the reality of it is, it's an arm length conversation. They ask but don't inquire. It's polite,painless conversation." He stopped and looked in her expressive brown eyes, "I don't know if that answered your question or not."

She nodded. A sad smile found its way to her lips. As plain as day, she could see the torch he still carried -- would never stop carrying -- for Aurelia Holmes. If only she could go back in time and explain to a younger Liselle how deep this man's love for that woman truly was -- maybe then she would never have fooled herself for so long, and she could have just allowed herself to reap the full benefits of being his friend. Her eyes were drawn to his heart then, to his torso, cruelly mutilated by scars that even the fountain of youth would not undo. Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around him and leaned into his bare chest. She laughed to herself. "My breast," she whispered against him. "I was going to warm the stethoscope on my left breast. Chickened out. But it was going to be really sexy. Probably. Well, in an old lady sort of way."

He was surprised only for an instant as his arms came up and settled at her waist, still trim after all these years. Liselle's figure was still lithe and attractive. He held her gently as she leaned into him and then whispered to him. He was silent as she made the comment of being an old lady. He shook his head lightly. "No, your wrong Liselle, you aren't old,not to me, you'll never be old to me." His grip tighten at her waist as he whispered to her, his voice full of emotion. "To me, you'll always be Sheriff Liselle Quane, the toughest, prettiest Sheriff to ever wear a six shooter."

He smiled at her, "In fact, I've got something for you. I was going to give it to you on your birthday but I think now is a better time. Wait right here." He said as he lifted her up and sat her back down on the chair and headed toward a small alcove that had a curtain drawn across it.

Sitting there, watching him as he disappeared, she couldn't help but smile to herself. Yet again he had managed to charm his way out of a check-up. Gods, but he had earned it. A near meditative calm had washed over her since she had arrived, deepening profoundly in these last few minutes. Already she found herself dreading the inevitable moment when she would leave his home and the reality of village life would come crashing back down on her. She pushed that future away. With her hands resting on her lap, her eyes straining to see what he was up to, she allowed herself to have this moment. "You didn't have to go out of your way," she called to him.

He came back holding a small box. "Yes, I did Liselle because I never want you to forget how important you are to me. Along with how much I value you." He replied solemnly. He handed her the box," I found this when I had gone back to the ship. I was looking for something of ....Lia's I could bring back and I found the rapier I had given her." His voice becoming thick with emotion. "I hung it on the wall."

She gave him a coy look. "Tea bags," she guessed. "This whole time, that secret Taylor brew of yours is just something you snagged from the kitchen. Well, I for one appreciate you coming clean." She cracked the box and gasped. It dropped into her lap as she covered her mouth with both hands. She stared down at her old Sheriff's badge, a relic to remind her of one of their earliest holodeck adventures together.

At first she thought it odd that it seemed to be calling out to her with faint metallic pinging sounds. And then she realized she had been crying, her tears striking the newly re-polished surface.

Liselle was quiet. Maybe for a few seconds. Maybe for a few minutes. She looked up at him, shirtless and all. "You gave this to me on that Starbase. Just before our last mission. We were at that restaurant. With the fancy drinks."

When I told you that I was going to stop caring about you so much because I couldn't have you to myself, she thought to herself.

He knelt in front of her, "Oh please don't cry Liselle, I didn't mean to upset you. I, I did it to show you how much you mean to me." He stammered. He grew quiet and an awkward silence filled the room for a few seconds until he coughed to break the silence."Um, I'm not very good at expressing myself but I thought this was a good way. To show how outstanding a person you are. Your thoughtfulness and consideration shine through everyday and are a source of constant inspiration to me." He reached a hand out and gently draped it across hers. "It's a small token but I hope it shows you just how important you are to me." He paused and wiped a tear from her cheek. "Liselle, I'd be lost without you here." He admitted.

"You know, it's funny," she said. "Because I've also decided to get myself an early birthday gift." She thought of a Qwyyn and Taylor twenty years younger, of the two of them together in a small Starbase restaurant on Christmas; of regrets and of mistletoe. Leaning forward, she pressed her lips gently to his for the briefest of moments. "Just correcting a regret I've carried for a long time now," she said.

He said nothing just leaned forward slightly so his lips met hers. Felt the softness of them as they met his in a kiss. He held the kiss, cherished every unspoken sentiment it contained and conveyed. Felt an onrushing swell of emotion as it threaten to drown him. "I'm very glad you did Liselle. Very glad indeed." He returned softly.

She clutched the sheriff's badge in her hand so tightly that it brought pain to her fingers. She opened her eyes. "I should go," she said. She didn't want to feel, didn't want to give herself permission to embarrass herself further. She relished the thought of taking that long walk home alone, to be with her own mind and replay the bitter sweetness of finally having this moment with him.

Gary nodded slowly, he had expected that answer and he had nothing to say in way of a reply. Then like being hit with a lightening bolt, he had an epiphany. A moment of absolute clarity. While he and Liselle may not have been lovers in the usual sense, they shared something much deeper and profound, more lasting than a casual roll in the hay. They were friends. Good, close friends who could and did tell each other everything. Both of them secure in the trust they had placed in each other would never be broken. That had no price and couldn't be bought in any store, it came from the heart and he knew beyond the shadow of doubt that Liselle Qwyyn had the finest heart of anyone he had ever met or would ever meet.

He squeezed her hands gently, "If you must." He heard himself say when in realty he wanted her to stay and then they could help each other with the drink they called loneliness.

"Miran has the hospital all to herself. I promised her I wouldn't be long..." Qwyyn bit her lip as she gathered her supplies back into her medkit. She knew she could keep it together until she stepped outside his door. She was certain she could.

"Of course." Gary answered numbly,well aware of what Liselle was doing, where he really wanted to scream and protest her decision but he knew such an outburst wouldn't do any good and would only add to the emotional upheaval they were both undergoing right now. He gathered himself, "Don't want to leave her alone too long." He agreed diplomatically and giving her the out she desperately needed.

She swallowed. Nodded.

Get out, Liselle -- she told herself. Get out.

"See you around, Taylor," she said. She took one last look at him, burning away those precious seconds she had left before the tears would come, and she turned and walked from his home.

"Of course Doctor. See you around." He replied in a resigned voice as she left. He felt that somehow in someway let Liselle down and that bothered him a great deal. In addition it seemed old ghosts had come back to roost.

As soon as the door to his hut closed behind her, she felt the hot sting of tears on her cheeks. It was a small mercy that she had somehow held out as long as she had. Though she suspected her emotions had been plain on her face, in truth, she was grateful he hadn't drawn attention to it. She would have been crushed by the embarrassment. Looking down at the silver badge in her hand, she ran a thumb across its shinning surface. "Feels like it was just yesterday."

She started off toward the hospital, but soon found herself slowing to a stop. Instead, Liselle made her way back in the other direction, toward Lia's grave. Unsure of when she would be back this way again, she decided to take the opportunity to pay her respects once more. Having spent so much time with Gary, having allowed herself to once again be that younger version of herself, even if just for those brief moments, she knew she owed Lia an explanation. Perhaps an apology. Long overdue.

Because after all this time, the crushing reality of it all felt so much more real today.

Lia was gone. And she had taken Gary's heart with her.

OFF

All Our Tomorrows....

A Mission Post by Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 0: History Speaks

Location: Gary's Treehouse

Timeline: 20 Years after the crash

(OOC: Takes place after the JP Just a Routine Checkup}

IC:

Gary stood in his house, his mind a muddled mess and that was like him. He usually was very clear headed, had a plan of action and carried it out but now, after Liselle's latest visit he found himself questioning, second guessing himself. He left the treehouse and just started walking with no particular destination in mind. Yet after awhile he found himself where he somehow knew he would end up.... at Lia's grave. He looked at the tombstone with the Federation delta he had painsakeingly etched into stone above the name Aurelia Holmes with the following inscription, "Forever in my heart always on my mind." He knelt beside the grave and silently prayed. He wasn't an overly religious man but right here and right now. It felt right and proper.

He prayed to whomever was listening that one day he would again rejoin Lia and they could once again resume their journey among the stars. When he had finished, he began to talk to her as was his want. "Well, we have a wedding coming up between Murphy and Ari. You remember them don't you? They constantly tease and pick at each other but you can tell underneath it they really love each other." He sighed and gathered himself. "Miran is a doctor or as much as one without attending medical school. Liselle has done and outstanding job teaching her." He took another steadying breath. He raised his head and looked up as tears welled in his eyes. "Liselle came by to give me a physical. I feel so bad for her. The water here that prevents us from aging is ineffective for her and the other joined Trills because of the medication they have to take to prevent dying from insect bites. So she is slowly aging and feels alone. I tried to comfort her, cheer her up. I found the sheriff's badge I had given her for Christmas twenty years ago, you remember me telling you about? Anyways I cleaned it up so it was bright and shiny just like new to show her how much she meant to me. how important she was but I don't think I truly succeeded."

He shook his head, "Why did you have to go and get yourself killed?" His voice full of frustration, "You left me, all alone. All the plans we made, the things we were going to go. The places we were going to travel to. The worlds we were going to explore. Me, learning more about sword play. I found your rapier by the way, it's hanging on the wall of my treehouse." He continued to talk, "You were going to learn more about the Old West. I was going to learn Japanese, among other things." He gave a bitter laugh. "All our tomorrows gone in a blink of an eye. We never even got a chance! How fair is that?" He roared but there was no answer forthcoming."People here look to me for leadership and answers and I just want to scream at them and chuck it and let someone else have the responsibility and headaches. I wonder if they know, I don't know the answers. I just try to to the best I can." His body shook as the tears he had fought so hard to keep from falling streamed down his face. "I wish you were here Lia, here to talk to. To kick me in the ass when I need it. Tell me if I was doing something right or wrong. To laugh with me or even cry with. To share life's little pleasures and even it's setbacks." The tears stopped and he placed a hand on the tombstone. "I'm not really angry at you. I could never be. Forgive me yelling at you. It's just..... I miss you so damn much and I hope you continue to wait for me beyond the stars." He stood and looked down. "I love you Lia, now and for all the days to come. I hope you know that. I'll, I'll" He took a shuddering breath "be back to talk somemore. You rest easy." He finished and turned and walked away, knowing all his dreams, aspirations, desires, goals, plans,ambitions and notions lay buried in the ground a few feet away and that tomorrow was just an illusion for dreamers and he had no more dreams left.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Snug as a bug

A Mission Post by Ensign Genevieve Harrigan & Ensign T'Saralonde & Kamal Harrigan

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Communal Shelter

Timeline: Two months after the Event

Genevieve "Jenn" Harrigan had been asleep, oblivious to the world, when she was awakened by someone crawling under her blanket.

Jenn sighed as the someone, a two year old by the name of Kamal Ashtekar, snuggled inbetween her and T'Saralonde. Once she was comfortable, Kamal instantly fell asleep.

Jenn didn't find it that easy to go back to sleep, though. For a moment, she was tempted to wake T'Saralonde and ask the Vulcan to do that thing that would help her mind relax. But the fact that the Vulcan was sound asleep, coupled with the fact that Jenn didn't want to rely on anything too much to survive on this planet, stopped her from doing so.

Jenn didn't want to just survive. She needed to adapt. But she didn't want to completely adapt to this planet. Completely adapting meant she would never leave. Yes, Jenn knew that the attempts to send emergency transmissions had been thwarted again and again by the planet's ion storms. But there had to be a way off this planet. Others might have accepted their fate, resigned to live out their days on this planet until the Federation or somebody else rediscovered them. But Jenn wasn't planning on accepting that fate. Not just yet.

Others of the Elysium crew seemed to be adapting very quickly. For example, when it became common knowledge that the crew of the Elysium was stranded on the planet indefinitely, more than a few crew members felt compelled to quickly find romantic partners among their fellow castaways. Jenn softly snorted as she thought about how, with winter setting in, and the replicators still working at providing blankets and other supplies, she had gotten more than one amorous offer to 'share body heat' under one of the still limited supply of blankets. T'Saralonde's platonic offer to share a blanket was one she happily accepted.

T'Saralonde was one of those who had adapted quicker than most. She had been part of the refugees' Science effort, working on the survey and taxonomy team, The Vulcan had saved that team from one of the planet's nastier predators, and now went out on her own. T'Saralonde had even found a colorful local plant that was reminiscent of Earth's amaranth, which the Science and Medical team felt could be cultivated as a grain crop for the fledgling colony.

Jenn didn't want to be here long enough to grow whatever the local version of wheat was. There had to be a way off this planet that someone hadn't figured out yet.

Kamal murmured something as she shifted to get more comfortable, never waking up. Kamal had been the little girl who Jenn had scooped up while abandoning ship. They never found out why she had been where she had been,, but she had been one of the many children orphaned by the Event. Kamal compensated for her loss by bonding with Jenn and T'Saralonde. This included sneaking away from the orphanage section of the communal shelter at night to sleep with Jenn and T'Saralonde. Jenn had tried to put a stop at this first, but eventually gave in.

Jenn felt as if she was having to give in on a lot of fronts. She had been part of the Engineering group at first, helping set up more permanent structures for the stranded crew to live and work in. During that time, she had come up with a sonic barrier that dissuaded the planet's predators and nastier scavengers from coming around the refugee camp. Jenn seemed to have a natural talent for designing security measure against the planet's more lethal fauna, and found herself shuffled over to the castaway's security force.

So Jenn was adapting. She didn't like it, but it was necessary, and so she did what was necessary. Just like everyone else.

With that disgruntled thought in mind, Jenn drifted back to sleep.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Vanilla Bean Needs a Miracle

A Mission Post by Senior Chief Petty Officer Ken Waters & Liselle Lalor & Feyth Yaanalla

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Ken Water's Treehouse

Timeline: Current

The last of eight plates placed in tight formation around the large table, Ken Waters returned to the kitchen to start bringing dinner out for his guests, certain to arrive at any moment now.

On queue to that very thought, the door to his treehouse banged open and loud chattering fluttered into his empty home.

"How many, Lizzy?" he called out. He set down a two-handled pot of stew as the table's center piece, painfully shaking his hand with the heat of its contact.

Liselle Lalor kicked her boots free and hopped into the room, landing dramatically in the dinning area. "Dear Father, may I present to you our most esteemed and distinguished dinning companion for the evening," she announced. She flourished a magnificent bow in the direction of the door. "The one. The only. Feyth Yaanalla! Please, no pictures at this time."

Ken gave his daughter a sour look that quickly broke into a chuckle. "You're an idiot," he told her through his laughter. "Hi, Feyth! Good to see you."

"Hi, Uncle Wa'tas."

Liselle furrowed her brow at her friend. "Waters, girl. Waters."

"Actually, the proper Bajoran pronunciation -- "

"Holy crap, boring," Liselle interrupted in exasperation. Desperate for a tangent, she turned her attention back to her father and waved her hands over the table. "Eight plates?"

Ken spread his arms in defeat. "You told me that you were going to be bringing a ton of people. At least four. One for your brother, one contingency."

She waved him off. "Oh, that's not happening. Just us."

Ken sighed and began collecting place settings. "How's your mother, Feyth?"

"Dad," Liselle said before her friend could speak. "Yaanalla. Not Feyth. Yaa-nall-la"

"Actually," Ken said, raising his chin as he walked into the kitchen, "It is proper Bajoran custom to -"

"The hell is with you people!" Liselle cut in over yet another of their corrections.

"Hey! Not cool," he said.

She plodded over to the table, dropping into her chair as she sang out a short melody of high-pitched chirps.

"Liselle Lalor!" Ken said, turning to her abruptly. "You watch your mouth in this house!"

His daughter blinked. "I - I thought you didn't speak Erisian!"

"Honey, I upset your mother more than enough time to get a handle on that phrase. Tell me that didn't come from Miran."

Liselle pointedly looked off to one side.

"Nice. Well, I think I'll have a talk with her about that one." He stuffed the unused plates back up into his cupboard and came back to sit at the table. He made a point of looking at the empty chair to his daughter's right. "Where's Liam?"

Liselle shrugged. "I don't know. Probably making out with a textbook or something."

Yaanalla snorted a laugh at that. Ken tossed her a look. "Alright, you monsters. Close your foul mouths and eat something. Put some meat on those bones of yours for a change."

As the three of them began their meal the conversation continued much as it had began, most notably in the instances where Liselle spat out a joke that crossed a line with her father, and he in turn would struggle not to laugh as he scolded her. This set the pace for their supper until Yaanalla signaled a shift in topic by subtlety elbowing her cousin.

Liselle nodded, and without further ceremony turned to her father. "Did you talk to Aunt Feyth about Yaanalla becoming a Hunter with me?"

Ken sighed. "Yes, I did," he said. He looked over at the young Bajoran girl. "I'm sorry. She's not having it."

"Of course not," Yaanalla said sourly. "Too dangerous. Always too dangerous."

Liselle was quick to jump in. "Dad, come on, that's bullshit and you know it. You've got to change her mind!"

He shook his head sadly. "Sorry, kiddo. Trust me, I've known Railli a long time. A very long time. She is not budging on this one."

"Then maybe Aunt Liselle?" she suggested.

"Maybe..." Ken said, though he wasn't hopeful.

Yaanalla sighed. "Then what can I do, Uncle Wa'tas?"

Ken set his spoon down and leaned back into his chair. "Learn to love being a Gatherer. Maybe think about moving to another job? Or, you could become a Hunter anyway, against her wishes. You're old enough to make your own decisions."

"I - I couldn't do that. It would crush her."

He nodded. "I know."

With supper finished, the girls went for a walk through the woods, leaving Ken to clean up after them.

The night air was pleasant. Cool, but not cold. Yaanalla kicked a rock a few feet down the dirt path ahead of them. "I can't break her heart, Liselle. I can't."

Her friend sighed. "I know. But there has got to be something we can do. Somebody that can get through to her."

"Short of the president himself talking to her? I don't think so."

Liselle stopped. "That's it."

Yaanalla stopped a few feet ahead and turned. "Oh, no. No, no. You can't ask President Taylor to talk to my mom about something like this. He's much too busy."

Liselle walked to her friend and grabbed her arms. "Are you kidding me! That's what Presidents do! We learned about it in Instructor Salannis' Federation History class. Remember? Presidents would constantly visit people's homes to help them fix things like this!"

"Really?"

"Yeah. All the time."

Yaanalla thought on it for a moment. She shook her head. "No. It doesn't feel right."

"Fine," Liselle sighed, her disappointment plain.

"And you're not going to say anything to President Taylor about this on your own, right?"

She nodded. "Right."

"Right?"

"Right! Yes, right. I said okay."

"You swear? On your mother's grave?"

Liselle raised her right hand. "I swear on my mother's grave: I will not ask President Taylor to talk to your mother about allowing you to become a Hunter -- the coolest job that ever existed in the world. Satisfied?"

"Yes," she said with a firm nod. "Well. I better get home. Mom will be worried."

Liselle rolled her eyes at the observation. "Shocking."

"Bye, Lizzy."

Before the Bajoran had even disappeared behind the trees Liselle shook her head, muttering to herself. "Swear on a grave? What a bunch of superstitious bullshit."

The next morning she set out early, beginning the long walk to President Taylor's home, ready to make her plea.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Princess Lalor's Plea

A Mission Post by Liselle Lalor & Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Gary's Treehouse

Timeline: Current

Liselle Aurelia Lalor slung the bow she carried over her shoulder as she came upon the gathering of trees that housed the dwelling of Colony President Gary Taylor. Now with two hunting bows slung over either shoulder, the drawstrings criss-crossing over her chest, the young hunter grabbed a nearby rope and began pulling herself up, hand over hand to the treetops. She could have taken the very carefully placed stairs, or even climbed the wooden planks nailed into a nearby tree that served as a makeshift ladder; but this way was more invigorating, more fun.

Once she was suitably high enough, the young woman began rocking her weight from side to side, until she was eventually able to build herself into a slow swing. When she was satisfied that her feet were above the rope bridge she wanted, she released her grip and dropped safely down. Liselle rose up to her full height and walked in light steps to President Taylor's treehouse. With a calloused hand she reached up and slapped her palm against his door several times.

Gary heard the sharp slap against his door. He had been at the table studying some new plans to bring water via an aqua duct to their planting fields. It was good in theory but with the monsoon like storms they got he wasn't sure how practical it was. Rising, he went to the door and upon opening it found him staring face to face at Liselle Lalor. "Liselle." He said warmly, "This is a pleasant and unexpected surprise. What brings you to my door?" He eyed the bows slung across her back. "Been hunting or getting ready to?" He inquired of the young woman.

The young woman gave him a coy smile -- her mother's smile. "Nataah -- Nathaana -- Naana -- whatever that girl's name is that skips her duties at this time every month is skipping her duties again this month," she said with an unsympathetic shake of her head. She unslung the larger bow from her shoulder and held it out to him. "Food is low, so we can't afford to have me sitting around doing nothing, too. Besides, the whole 'no hunter goes alone' thing is your rule in the first place."

He gave a smile in return, "It's okay, I know who you are referring to and I'll take care of it." He took the bow without hesitation. "Of course not though I'm sure we could find something for you to do." He teased gently. "I'm aware it's my rule Liselle and it's a good rule. Don't want anyone off by themselves. An accident could happen to any of us. Safety in numbers young lady." He cocked his head at her, "Are you sure you want an old fossil like myself to be seen hunting with you?" He bantered.

"Dude, you don't look a day over twenty-five," she said, leaning into the flattery. "My dad? Now there's someone who should have crashed here like fifty years earlier."

Gary chuckled at Liselle's comment about both himself and her father. "Oh, you are a charmer." He observed "And flattery will get you everywhere. Tell me Liselle of the forest, where do you want to hunt today?"

The young woman lowered her head, her voice equally as inconspicuous. "Beyond the south river?" she asked hopefully.

Gary didn't say anything for a moment letting the silence drag out. Beyond the south river, were the most fertile hunting grounds and some of the most dangerous. "Beyond the south river." He repeated, "My you are bold and adventurous. You think your up to it?"

"Well, that's why I'm letting you come along. If anything happens, I know you'll be there to save me," she said. She wasn't sure if she had him, but she suspected she just might. It was time to go in for the kill. Tapping into all of her eighteen years of wisdom and experience, she softened her features into her best puppy dog face. Lower lip pouted, her eyes as wide as saucers. A boy her age would have no chance. "Please, Mr. Taylor. Pllleeeeaaassssseeeeee."

Gary stared at her boldness. "Oh? Your letting me come along? My you are generous." He teased as he watched her face transform into one of wide eyed innocence, complete with puppy dog face and pouted lips. He knew he was being played but he enjoyed the byplay. He decided two could play at this game. Shaking his head, he replied with a straight face, "See? You almost had me but then you had to go and call me Mister Taylor. Let it slip right through your fingers."

She threw up her hands, casting her eyes to the heavens. "Ah! So close!" she cried dramatically. She looked back down at him, deciding to try for another tactic. "Say, didn't you used to be my mom's best servant before on your ship? And she was like a queen or something on her homeworld, so that would basically make me a princess, and since I inherited you from her..." She bit her lip as she tried to keep her smile from showing.

Gary crossed his arms in front of him as Liselle tried another tactic or more precisely more BS. He shook his head at her, "I was your mother's first officer not servant and she was a princess and no you didn't inherit me. I'm not a piece of furniture." He groused even as a smile played at his lips. "You have everything we'll need? It's a good trek."

Her face lit up, brightened to a sparkling shine by pure joy. Before she could stop herself from shedding any sense of her hunter pride, she threw her arms around him, crushing President Taylor to her. "Thank you, Mr. Taylor. Thank you! You won't regret this!"

Gary was caught unprepared for the spontaneous display teenage girl joy. He stood there as she hugged him to her. Bringing his arms up he untangled himself from her. "You are welcome Liselle and I'm sure I won't. Now, have you got everything we'll need?"

Liselle tapped the pouches on her waist. "Food. Water. First-Aid. Fire."

He nodded in approval. "Here no reason for you to carry everything, I'll take the first aid and the water." He gave her a look "What about knives? If we bag some of the bigger game, we'll need to make transfer poles so we can carry them back here unless you want them draped across your back."

She lifted her leg and patted her boot. "One in each," she assured him. "You really know a lot about this. Did you used to hunt before -- before the incident?"

"Very good. Very good indeed. Let me get mine." He replied and walked over to the alcove and rummaged around for a moment before he returned with a wicked looking knife and slid it into his boot. "There." He said simply before he addressed her question. his mind going back to an earlier time. "Yes." He answered "A lifetime ago."

"It's pretty important, huh? Hunting, I mean," she added. "I get that you don't really need it on a spacecraft or whatever. But for planet walkers it's kind of a noble profession, isn't it?"

"Right on both counts Liselle, It's very important. The hunters supply the food skin and other important items the entire village needs to survive." He looked at her, "I think it's the noblest profession you can have." He answered honestly.

Liselle looked down at the her feet. "So..." she said in a small voice. "If someone wanted to become a hunter, I mean REALLY, REALLY wanted to be a hunter, and their mother was completely against it for all the wrong reasons...would you be willing to have a talk with that person's mother? You know, to help them understand how important it is to our community?"

"Well their mother must have what she considers a good reason not to have the person in question be a hunter but in answer to your question, yes I'd talk to them, hear their reason and try to convince them that this was both a noble and important job." Gary answered.

"It's Yaanalla," Liselle said simply. "She's miserable, Mr. Taylor. Everyone knows she is. Her mother is just so...so protective of her. She doesn't even realize how much she smothers her. Yaanalla wants to be a hunter so bad, but she won't let herself do it without her mom's blessing. We've tried talking to Ms. Railli. My dad has tried talking to her, and she won't budge. Not even a little." She looked up at President Taylor, and this time her pleading features were entirely genuine. "I wouldn't bother you about this kind of thing normally because I know how busy you are. But this is really important to Yaanalla. It's her entire future we're talking about. And if there is ANYBODY in the entire colony that has a chance of getting through to her, well, I mean obviously she knows she owes you..."

"Yaanalla." He repeated then remembered she was the first child born, born the day Lia died. "No you did the right thing Liselle." He answered softly though he was impressed by her drive and determination to help her friend. "I only hope Yaanalla knows what a good friend she has in you. Tell you what I'll talk to her mother when we get back from our hunt." He started to move past her but stopped remembering something she said, "Owes me? How?" He asked curiosity in his voice.

Liselle nearly gasped out loud. Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment. In the heat of her pleading, she hadn't realized how easily she had allowed herself to speak out of turn with him. Here he was willing to help her, and she had taken what was plainly one of his most painful memories and held up for him to see once more. She cleared her throat. Averted his eyes entirely. "I - I'm sorry," she murmured. "I didn't mean it like that. I shouldn't have said it that way. I'm really sorry, Mr. Taylor. Really."

Gary could see and hear Liselle's dismay and knew it was genuine. "It's alright Liselle." He said gently. "Really it is." Yet even as he sought to soothe her feelings he was thinking again on her phase "Owes you." He would have to get to the bottom of this. It seemed there was more going on then he knew or suspected.

"So, you'll talk to Ms. Railli?"

He nodded and offered her a smile, to let her know he wasn't upset with her. "Yes I'll talk to Feyth." He promised.

"Thank you, Mr. Taylor! You won't regret it. I promise."

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - The Principal's Office

A Mission Post by Liam Lalor & Lieutenant Arrianna Salannis an Vantar & Cassandra Murphy & Liselle Lalor & Daniel Salannis an Elysium & Feyth Yaanalla

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Village

Timeline: 18 Years after Crash

Instructor Salannis continued to hold five people who had essentially become the bane of her existence within her office. Even though she appeared to be as young as they were. "Now, Liam... explain to me what happened." Arri folded her arms. It was strange being lectured by a woman who looked like she was still in the Academy.

Liam studied the woman who he had known all his life, one of the few who had been close to his mother and had given guidance over the years and then he shrugged. "Well...." he drawled out. "Seems the roof of the building collapsed. Not really sure how. Could have something to do with the additional weight on it, but really I thought it would hold more than it did." His lips curved into a smirk like his mother used to do. He might look like his father's son, but there were pieces of his mother in his expressions. "I think engineering should check all the roofs for their... structural soundness."

Liselle Lalor punched her brother in the shoulder. Hard. Her anger overtook her, and she slipped into Erisian dialect. "Additional weight! I was like a cat on those rooftops! You're the fat one, fatass!" She switched back to English, turned her attention back to her instructor. "Why are we investigating this? It's clear that Cassandra and I could have been killed! Liam will have to be expelled at a minimum. You should probably consider making a public announcement right away to send a message to the rest of the students."

Liam rubbed his arm and rolled his eyes. Light as a cat, yeah right he thought as his sister spoke.

Arrianna approached Liselle. "Ms. Lalor. You are certainly not a cat, and it's clear to me that you have a greater problem than just your weight. That being said, I spent some time learning the Erisian language from Miran, and when she arrives here, she will be quite displeased." She mentioned. "Cassandra. Would you care to elaborate into why you were on the roof as well?"

Daniel responded. "I attempted to inform them that the roof was not properly configured to hold their weight."

"Daniel..." Arri mentioned. "Refrain from speaking."

Liam's lips twitched and he ducked his head. Watching his sister get her butt verbally smacked down was always amusing. Watching his girl friend’s brother also get done over was doubly so.

Sitting in the sill of one of the room's windows, Cass simply looked at every single person in the room in turn, and then back at her mother. "We were all gettin' high an' havin' an orgy in praise to the ol' gods of the druids." She said with a very exaggerated version of her father's mild brogue. "But then some debris from the Elysium fell from the sky and we decided we should worship that instead." The utter absurdity of that claim was something she knew would piss her mother off to no end. "All hail the mighty and beneficent toilet seat!"

Yaanalla's eyes grew to the size of moons. She leaned in to Liselle. "Prophets! Her mother is going to kill her!" she whispered harshly.

Liselle quickly waved her away. "Shhhh. Mouth closed, Yanny. Talk later."

Liam slowly edged towards Cassandra silently.

Arrianna held her composure. But she truly wanted to laugh at her daughter's banter. "I could send all of you to clean the Hunter's catch, or I could even send you down to Matias for sanitation duty. But I won't do that." She sighed. "I have watched all of you grow up, and I feel like a second mother to some of you. I know it's hard for you here, and I realize that, more than you can imagine. I know you didn't ask to grow up here, but I need you, in two short years, to become men and women." Arrianna noted. She was always kind to them, but firm and understanding. It was not a good idea to anger her. "I'm proud of all of you."

"Ms. Salannis... Mom..." Cass began, dropping the formality. "We didn't ask to be born here, but we were. This is the only life any of us have known. It's hard, sure, but the thing that makes it really hard is you... All of the adults... keep making it a big deal. What are you gonna do if you get a blind student? Remind him that he's blind all the time so he won't forget it? Tell him life's a sh... crap sandwich and every day you gotta take another bite? Be lucky if he doesn't decide to hop the railing, you treat him like that."

"Cassandra..." Arri mentioned. "You are right.. and you are wrong... It is a big deal for us that survived the crash, and when lives are in your hands, when you have to make a decision. That decision will be with you forever." She wondered if it was time to give them the Kobayashi Maru test. She couldn't recreate the test entirely, but the lesson had to be taught.

Cass simply shrugged, looking away from her mom and reaching out a hand to Liam.

Wordlessly he took it and squeezed gently.

Arri spoke again. "And I've decided on your punishment. I think it's time for a little test."

*Classroom* Arri had the desks arranged with a padd on each of them. The classroom viewscreen would be the bridge view-screen, and each of the pads would be a bridge station.

"Daniel, man the science station. Liselle, you're assigned to helm. Yaanala; Engineering, Liam tactical. Cassandra, you have the center chair." Arr mentioned.

"This is silly" muttered Liam. "Not like we have a ship to fly. In case it has slipped people's minds the ship we have is a degrading wreak 5 miles from here."

"If all the world's a stage; Mr. Lalor, then our classroom has just become the bridge of a starship." Arri noted. She loved poetry and shakespeare. "You will learn or you will be assigned to sanitation."

"Helm?!" Liselle muttered to herself as she slumped into her seat. "Helm is so damn lame."

Yaanalla sat in her chair with the posture of a mannequin. She looked over to Liselle. "I - I didn't know there was going to be a test. Don't they have to tell us when there's going to be a test?"

"Can't talk," Liselle said. "Too busy working the one station that works itself." And to make her point she folded her arms across her chest and looked down at her PADD. "Would you look at that, the damn thing is flying itself. Will wonders never cease."

"Careful, aunt Lise hears you she will give you chapter and verse about helm!" Liam called out.

"Computer begin Kobayashi Maru Simulation." Arri noted.

"I guess if we're going to have an accurate situation..." Began Cass playfully, "Then I need somebody at Ops, Ms. Salannis. Guess that leaves you." She said, squeezing Liam's hand and then heading towards the center seat like a monarch ascending her throne. "Let's win this for the great toilet seat, long may it remain warm in the wintertime.."

Arri sat down at ops. "Captain, I'm picking up a distress signal." She knew the outcome of this.

Rolling his eyes, Liam brought up the information.

"This is the Kobayashi Maru, We've lost main power and have drifted into system Gamma Hydra, Section Ten. Life Support failing, Please send help!!"

Cass rolled her eyes. "Helm, plot a course for Gamma Hydra and engage, maximum warp. Looks like we're going to have to skip our weekend of whoring on Risa, guys. Tactical, all systems at the ready. Engineering and Security, I want rescue and repair teams ready. Science, I want maximum scans of the area; no surprises. Ops, give me the lowdown on Gamma Hydra. Any hostile powers got their sticky little pseudopods in it?"

"The Freighter is within the Klingon Neutral Zone." Arri noted, hiding a smirk. "If we enter, we'll be in violation of neutral zone treaty, and may I remind the captain. I'm grading this test based on your performance as captain. Sir."

"Thank you, Lieutenant." Cass said pithily. "Direct a hail to any Klingon ships in the area that we are engaging in rescue operations in accordance with the terms of whatever treaties govern the Neutral Zone, and notify Starfleet command that we are proceeding on my authority as ship's captain."

Arri spoke. "We've lost the signal. Three K'Tinga Attack Cruisers incomming."

"And they are charging weapons" Liam called out.

The Klingon Vessels opened fire with impunity. Liam was the first to go offline. Shot after shot the ship was beginning to be shot to pieces.

Cass straightened in her seat, frowning. "Liselle, evasive maneuvers. Fly it like a maniac! Yaanalla; damage control, and help Liam get Tactical back online. Mom, emergency power to shields and impulse. Bro, do... Something sciency! Get creative!"

"Like a maniac! Can do!" Liselle announced, and she began pelting the screen with rapid taps of her fingers. Her commands collided with another, often cancelling each other out so that the ship did not move. Once in a while, through the miracle of random events, she actually managed to jump them out of the way of something. She smiled to herself. "This is kind of fun!"

Yaanalla, on the other hand, was taking her role much more seriously. Her panicked hands shook above her PADD, uncertain of where to set her fingers. "There's too much! Everything is damaged! I - don't even know where to start. Shields are down. Engines are failing. I think those are the engines! I think! I - I don't even know what I'm doing! We weren't told to study for this today!"

Liselle tossed her a look. "Hey, calm down."

Yaanalla's face reddened with her growing sense of frustration, and she returned her attention to her PADD.

"It's alright, Yaanalla. Vanilla Bean." Cass said in a voice that was calm and filled with tenderness, invoking the name she appended to the slightly-older girl when they were both in day care. "I've got faith in you, big sister. Just do your best. Priorities are tactical, then engines."

Yaanalla still wore her frustrated panic plainly on her face. Nonetheless, she nodded, determined not to give up.

The program then introduced a tailspin, "Three more bird-of-prey decloaking." And as usuall. The Kobayashi Maru ended with the destruction of the ship.

"Well, I guess we suck at spaceships," Liselle announced plainly. She looked over to her brother, her finger tapping the PADD in front of her. "Didn't you figure out how to get into the games on this thing? Show me."

Liam sighed and reached for the PADD.

Tears of frustration welled up in Cassandra's eyes, and she pulled out her personal PADD, tapping its screen a few times. "You were all an amazing crew. Best I could have hoped for when I faced my first no-win scenario -- and that's just what this simulation was. Kobayashi Maru, Mom? You couldn't even change the name? I mean, it's been public knowledge for the better part of a century." The tears being held in by her lower eyelid began to wobble a little, straining their own surface tension as she walked over to stand in front of her mother. "How's this for a no-win scenario: I am never going to be what you want me to be, mother. And I'm never going to get to be what I want to be, either." That said, the petite spitfire turned and stormed out of the room.

Liam watched her go and then turned to Arrianna. He didn't know what his mother would have been like as he and Liselle got older, but his memories of her, were of a warm woman who treated them both like they were her life. "I Guess we all end up disappointing those we care about." he said and then followed Cass out the door.

Arrianna sighed. 'If only I've told you about Romulus.....' She thought to herself. 'I cannot, you'd hate me for it, Cassandra. I've failed you.'

"Is this -- is this going to affect our final grades?" Yaanalla asked timidly.

"This is going to effect your life, Yaanalla." Arri exited the classroom. "Because now you'll know what a no-win scenario is."

[OFF]

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - The Archer's Paradox and the Magnus Effect

A Mission Post by Cadet Junior Grade Makepeace & Cassandra Murphy

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Colony

Timeline: Weekend after "The Principal's Office"

Running.

Her boots crunched through underbrush, leaves and branches cast off from the canopy of the trees above, and arroyos formed by the seasonal flash floods as she ran, her own breathing and heartbeat resounding in her ears. Cassandra hadn't chosen the life of a hunter for herself, it had chosen her. Never mind that she was successful at it, that was simply a consequence of the way things had panned out. Her day had started with a check of the traps she'd set the day before, and after turning in her haul to be carried back up to the colony, she'd made her way outward from the parts of the forest that the village had begun to tame.

After an hour or so of wandering, she'd found tracks and fresh spoor, and while some of the older hunters might actually pick it up, smoosh it in their hands to feel how warm it was, and sniff it for some idiotic reason, Cass simply poked it with a stick she'd found nearby, and gagged a little at the smell that arose from it. Yeah, it was fresh.

Another hour of tracking, and she'd found her quarry - A huge stag. Its antlers were magnificently expansive, at least 30 points. It was the biggest she'd ever attempted to shoot. As silently as she could, she drew an arrow out of her quiver, nocked it to her bowstring, drew it back until the bowstring almost brushed her cheek, and then loosed it. While she was a good shot with a bow, she was far from the best in the village, so it surprised her to no end when the arrow found its mark almost perfectly, striking deep into the stag's chest.

And then everything went to hell. The stag reared and screeched, bucking and kicking about the underbrush while howling out for every predator in the damn forest to hear that it was shuffling off the mortal coil. Nearby birds fluttered out of their roosts, adding to the din, and every smart prey animal in hearing range was probably getting the hell out of Dodge.

The stag fell and not long after, silence descended on the forest. An uncomfortable, eerie silence. Cass frowned and nocked another arrow, running over to check on the stag.

The pool of blood on the ground next to the stag gave her an idea how good her shot had been, striking either the heart or aorta, but missing both lungs entirely, giving the damn thing plenty of breath to air its grievances about having been shot at length before it finally keeled over. Unfortunately, it was far too heavy for her to actually carry back to the village without help, and she hadn't actually intended to bring down something so large several kilometers from the nearest access point.

Tapping the commbadge attached to the shoulder strap of her quiver, Cass tried to raise the village, Liam, her parents, any other hunters or gatherers... Nothing. The planet's ionic activity and khlbonite deposits drastically shortened the cmmunications range of the commbadges. She was stuck, and a soft growl from the underbrush let her know she was also in trouble. Tapping her commbadge one last time, she said, "Makepeace, are you there?"

=^=Nuh.=^= came the man's response after several long moments.

"Makepeace, I'm in a little trouble here."

=^=Caw yuh famwy uh yuh hoyfwen.=^=

"I can't reach anybody! Makepeace, please. I've killed a stag down here, but it went down screaming. And I don't think I'm alone. Please, you're the only one around these parts. Bring your grav cart, and come quickly. Please." But then something began moving towards Cass through the underbrush, and her instincts screamed at her to run.

Cass listened to her instincts.

The jungle cat was fast, probably a lot faster than Cass on a straightaway run, but Cass zigzagged, using the terrain to what she thought would be her advantage. The arrow fell away from her grasp as she ran and she fumbled for another one, but the cat roared and all thought of defending herself abandoned her. Her bow got caught on something and ripped away from her hand, but that was the least of her worries. Makepeace's tree wasn't too far away, but the chances of getting there before she became cat chow weren't great.

Onward she pelted. Onto the pathway leading towards Makepeace's hermitage. And then she hit the clearing. Around his tree's base, Makepeace kept a wide swath of cleared ground, both for private herding purposes and because he was afraid of forest fires.

Now that she didn't have obstacles to dodge around, the cat bounded forward and bowled Cass off her feet, but overshot her, rolling into the fence of Makepeace's herding pen, which bristled with nails jutting out in all directions -- a sort of peasants' barbed wire to keep the predators at bay. It howled in rage and found its feet faster than Cass could even get to one knee and charged at her.

She wrenched her knife out of her boot, but then salvation pounded down from above in the form of a wavering phaser blast that swept left, right and then struck the cat right in the head, sending it plowing into the ground only scant yards away from Cass.

"Ahweeoo Awiwe?" Called Makepeace.

"Yeah!" Yelled Cass, bounding up to the elevator as the hooded man winched his way down and hugging him as soon as the platform settled on the ground.

"Ho wahn." He said, tapping his own commbadge. "Twaswait."

"Thank you, Makepeace." Cass said, beaming despite the fact that the man positively reeked. Like a piece of well-aged carrion topped with moldy goat's cheese and wrapped in a teenage boy's gym sock.

"It's alright. How have you been, little one?"" With the translator on, the man's mumblings resolved into something more readily understood.

"I'm ok." Cass breathed. "What about you?" Makepeace merely shrugged in response, walking over to the cat and drawing his knife, stabbing it in the base of its neck. "What did I interrupt?"

"I was meditating. Delving pretty deeply." Makepeace said, cleaning his knife fastidiously.

"Entheopathic meditation?" Cass asked. When the man nodded, she asked, "You said anyone could do it, but only a telepath could establish the neural pathways. Is that something you could teach?" Makepeace could enter psychedelic states through his meditations; like being on Peyote or Psilocybin mushrooms without the actual drugs involved. Or like using an Akoonah, but without the electronics She'd visited him one time after her telepathy awakened and accidentally touched on his mind when he was in such a state. It had intrigued her.

"No." Makepeace said, shaking his head. Cass wasn't sure she believed him. Her parents -- Scratch that, her mother -- would go apeshit over it if he taught her to do that and showed her friends his weird hippie meditation techniques. She'd heard the story of her mother's 'encounter' with Makepeace during the mission prior to the Elysium's crash. Her mother's side of the story indicted Makepeace as a deranged loose-cannon, and Makepeace's account pegged her mother as a little quick to abuse her position and levy asymmetrical punishments. Cass had been inclined to believe Makepeace prior to her punishment-by-Kobayashi Maru, and even moreso after. "So, where's this stag of yours?" He asked, holstering his phaser and pushing the grav cart off the elevator. "Might as well skin and butcher it while it's here. And Mr. Killy-Cat, too. People will appreciate his fur come the winter."

Cass nodded and pointed the way She wasn't squeamish about butchering something she'd killed. "Um... I'll probably get in trouble if my parents hear about the cat." She said, looking for and easily spotting her own tracks. She would need to retrace her steps to find the stag.

Makepeace laughed, a weird cackle that the universal translator did nothing to fix. "You'll probably get in trouble for the stag, too; if not for coming to hang around with me."

"I worry about you." Cass replied softly. "You're cut off from the rest of the village."

"Nobody wants to look at me. And I don't blame them." Makepeace murmured. A plasma conduit had exploded in his face and the medical team had had way too many wounded after the crash to give him reconstructive surgery. "I accept the life I've been given, and I provide valuable services to the community. Tanning animal hides and furs. Weaving silk cloth." Nobody knew how he'd managed it, but Makepeace had genetically manipulated his goats with spider genes so that milking them yielded spider silk, which he spun and wove into cloth. It was creepy and morbid, but not unprecedented -- Scientists had done that in the twenty first century on Earth. "And I have time to document my meditations. I truly believe I'm close to unlocking the head-space that the Orbs of the Bajoran Prophets access when they induce visions in people."

Cass bit her lower lip as she backtracked her steps. Someday, she feared she would come to visit Makepeace and find him dead, whether by his own hand or through neglecting his own health to the point that he starved to death. "What have you learned from them?" She asked wistfully.

"That the kite and the one holding the string are one." Makepeace mused. "When lightning strikes one, both are afflicted."

"Can you dumb that down a little for me?" Cassandra asked. giving him a sidelong glance.

"No." He responded. pulling her bow out of a tangle of brush. "I'm assuming this is yours." He said, pointing at the Celtic knotwork her father had painted on it with a fingertip that was well-stained from his work.

"Yeah." Cass admitted, feeling ashamed as she took it. "I should have brought a phaser with me."

"You live, you learn."

"Or you learn just before you die." Cass retorted.

"Yeah. I heard you and your friends got yourselves Kobayashi Maru'd last week." Makepeace said with a chuckle.

"You heard about that shit?!" Cass exclaimed, amazed. So amazed she totally forgot to point out the stag she'd felled. "You heard?"

Makepeace held up his hands in mock-surrender. "I hear things." He said, the words slightly defensive as he parked the cart next to the stag. "That's a huge stag, little one."

Cassandra's face reddened. She was embarrassed and humbled and didn't know what to say. Instead, she just grabbed onto the back hooves while Makepeace grabbed the front, and the two of them wrestled for two or three minutes to get it securely onto the cart. "Did you ever go through it?" She asked. "The Kobayashi Maru?"

"No. I think they wait until junior or senior year for that." Makepeace replied, beginning to push the cart back towards his tree.

"And what do you learn from it?" Her voice was plaintive, seeking to find meaning for the chaos her mother had wreaked upon her life.

"It's not a lesson, really, although it might fall under the category of 'character building.' Forcing you to face the reality that there are situations you just can't win." Makepeace said sagely. "But it's not there to teach you, it's there so the academy staff can learn about you. How you face failure. Crushing defeat. It's a test for leaders, not really for the rest of the crew."

"UGH! I am not a feckin' leader!" Cass cursed. "I swear --"

"Oh, do so. At length if you really want to. It's amusing." Chuckled Makepeace.

Cassandra just muttered under her breath, but a fair few of the words she used were foul. "I'm stuck. Everyone keeps pushing me where I don't want to go. I don't even want to be a hunter." She said, hanging her bow unceremoniously from one of the points of the stag's antlers.

"Well... What do you want to do with your life?" He asked.

Cassandra bit her lower lip and shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes again. "I want to be a doctor. Of medicine." She clarified, since there were plenty of doctors marooned on the planet who didn't practice medicine.

Makepeace pushed the cart onto the elevator platform, and looked at her. She could see the hollow where his nose had been, the tight lines of scars around his lip-less mouth punctuated by odd tufts of facial hair, and the single, murky blue-green eye staring across at her. She didn't flinch, though. "And why aren't you preparing for that instead of hunting?"

Wiping away her tears, Cass stepped onto the elevator platform and helped Makepeace winch it up. "Because there's no need. We've got a bevy of well-trained doctors already, and we don't have diseases or the effects of old age. The... whatever in the water... It makes healing so much easier. Plus there's no adequate way to teach me the skills I would need. When Miran was in training, there were plenty of 'volunteers' for her to train on, because people got into stupid accidents all the time. But most people have wised up by now. They could set up holo-emitters in the hospital and generate a holo-patient for me to practice on, but that would require more power than pretty much anything else we have running."

"That's a very pragmatic assessment." Makepeace conceded.

"Yeah. So I decided to follow my friends and be a hunter. And it sucks!" She proclaimed. "The only way I'll be able to be a real doctor is if we get rescued, and that can't happen until after the Elysium disappears into whatever anomaly dropped us here, which is still about three years off. And everyone in my family thinks I am a disappointment." A sob escaped her and she covered her mouth. "It would be nice to hear, just once, that they love me no matter what, and that they don't care that I'm not following in their footsteps like my brother."

Makepeace sighed and moved closer, wrapping his arms around her. And despite the stench, she leaned into him. "I'm sure, if you asked them, they'd tell you that's exactly how they felt. And that they're totally fine with you being a foul-mouthed, obnoxious, bitchy little brat."

Cass could tell from his tone that Makepeace was joking, and laughed through the tears, getting up on her tippy-toes to kiss his cheek. "You fucking stink. I'll skin and butcher these beasts if you promise me you'll take a goddamn bath and change out of those robes. I'll even burn them for you if you'd like."

"But they're my favorite robes. So comfy."

"Fine, but at least wash them!" Cass mock-grumbled, turning back to the winch.

[off]

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Coming of age

A Mission Post by Ensign T'Saralonde & Kamal Harrigan

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Forest, south of Elysium village, overlooking the ocean

Timeline: Spring, 2385

Name: Wehkmal (Vulcan for "Many Legs")

Nickname: Whack-A-Mole

Description: An anthropoid closely resembling the centipedes native to Earth, with several characteristics in common with Earth's annelids. Most average eighteen to twenty centimeters in length (seven to eight inches), with coloration ranging from light tan to dark brown. They can be found on and just inside the bark of the trees of the planet. Their bite leaves a chevron shaped mark on the victim, and can be very painful, but is usually not life threatening. Most Wehmals are non-aggressive, preferring to burrow under the bark of the tree when threatened. Their nickname derives from the fact that a Wehkmal will "poke its head out" after retreating under the tree's bark, but will immediately disappear if it feels local vibrations.

ON:

A thirteen year old Kamal took a deep breath and smiled. She loved this part of the forest. It was one of the few spots where the trees ran almost right up the surf. There was something about the way the salt mixed with the green. There was probably a more accurate, a more logical way of describing the smell, but that was how Kamal always thought of it.

Kamal made a small adjustment to her position, squatting on a limb a few meters above the ground. Not enough to be noticed by any but the most astute observer, but just enough to keep her muscles relaxed. About a meter away, Mama Sara did not react, so Kamal decided she had done it right.

Kamal enjoyed gathering with Mama Sara. Most of the gatherers stayed close to the village, taking care of the garden and cultivating the semi-wild fruit orchards and such. Mama Sara went everywhere and, according to her Aunt Gali, established monopolies on unique ingredients for the sole purpose of driving Aunt Gali nuts. Doing so logically, of course.

Kamal bit back a giggle, not wanting to get an admonishment from her Vulcan guardian. Kamal loved Mama Jenn and Mama Sara equally, but Mama Jenn was like a lot of the adults in the village. She saw the forest as something to be fought against, controlled, harnessed under the terms of the villagers.

Mama Sara was different. She not only accepted the forest, she became part of it. Something that it seemed most of the first generation couldn't do.

And something she had taught Kamal how to do.

Down on the forest floor, the huge feline that Kamal and her Vulcan guardian had been waiting for arrived. The feline nosed around for a few seconds, then headed eastward with a purpose.

"Do you still wish to do this?" a voice whispered in her ear. Kamal remained calm, even though she hadn't seen or felt Mama Sara close the meter between the two.

"Absolutely!" Kamal said in a quiet, determined voice. "It's not a weird thing, is it?"

"On the contrary, marking the passage into adulthood with a physical challenge is common to many cultures," the Vulcan answered. "With Vulcans, it is the kahs-wan. With the Ndee, one runs through the desert with water in ones mouth, and not swallowing it. During the Klingon rite of---"

"Who are the Ndee?" Kamal asked, interrupting her Vulcan guardian's undoubtedly long litany, while her eyes still focused on the part of the forest the big cat had vanished into.

"They are a people indigenous to the southern Great Plains of North America," the Vulcan answered. "They are more commonly referred to as the Apache, though that name translates as 'Enemy" from a neighboring indigenous people."

"Like Aunt Gali," Kamal supplied.

"Your Aunt Gali's people originated from a different part of North America, but yes, like the Apache, her ancestors were also indigenous to North America," the Vulcan answered.

Kamal eyebrows furrowed as she continued, "Aunt Gali has been talking about the seven virtues, starting with Wosa --- Wosa ---"

"Wocekiya," her Vulcan guardian provided. Kamal gave a slight nod. She knew Mama Sara's grandmother had taught philosophy. And not just Vulcan philosophy. So of course Mama Sara would know about such things.

The Vulcan remained silent, which Kamal appreciated. Mama Jenn would be trying to pry answers from her, while Mama Sara let Kamal open up at her own pace.

Unless it was lessons about subjects like the planet's biology. Then Mama Sara expected Kamal to be able to provide answers like "adaptive parthenogenesis" when she asked questions about the Whack-A-Mole.

"So, when it comes to Wocekiya, or Logic, or Reason, or any of them, which one is right?" Kamal asked.

"Do you remember the tenets of Kol-Ut-Shan?" her Vulcan parent countered.

"Infinite Diversity in Infinite Combinations. Symbolizing the elements that create truth and beauty," Kamal answered.

Her Vulcan guardian nodded. "Consider that infinite diversity infers an infinite number of perspectives. And a true embracing of Kol-Ut-Shan is to understand that, species' chauvinism aside, one philosophy is not necessarily 'better' than another, at least not to all individuals. Do you remember our reading of the Iliad?"

Kamal bit back a sigh. Of all the tomes that had survived the Elysium's crash, Kamal would have been very happy if that one hadn't. But rather than express her opinion, she merely gave a small nod.

"My mother, divine silver-footed Thetis," the Vulcan began quoting, "Spoke the alternative fates open to me on my way to death. Remain here and fight at the siege of Troy, forgo all home-coming, yet win endless renown; or sail home to my native land, lose fame and glory, but live a long life, and be spared an early end." The Vulcan paused before adding, "Honor and renown, or home and hearth. And consider that the war the poet describes began with vanity. Still, the decision was Achilles, and his alone. And what philosophy you choose to shape your life will bey our decision, Kamal, as it should be."

Kamal was about to ask another question when the relative silence of the forest was interrupted by a strange barking sound.

"Are you ready to begin?" the Vulcan asked. Kamal nodded, and the Vulcan instructed, "You lead, I will follow."

With that, foster mother and daughter began moving quickly but silently to the source of the sound.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - The South River

A Mission Post by Liselle Lalor & Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: South of the Colony

Timeline: Current

Liselle Lalor heard the river before she saw it. Her heart began to pound in her chest at the prospects of crossing it. Beyond lie danger. Adventure. Excitement. It wasn't really a river, not truly, more of a small stream, but ever since the kids had first been told not to cross its small border all of those years ago, it came to be known by the village children as 'The South River.'

Liselle stepped over a set of gnarled roots that grabbed at her feet, trying to keep her excitement subdued as she spoke. "Is it true that the animals beyond the river breath fire, Mr. Taylor? When we were little Cass once told us that's why the adults didn't want anyone coming down here. I know she was probably just trying to scare us. But I always wondered..." She realized how foolish she must have sounded. She cleared her throat. "Nevermind. I know it's not true...right?"

Gary moved deftly over the uneven ground. He was surprisingly light on his feet as he and Liselle moved to cross 'The South River'. He stopped and looked at her. "I believe the exact phrase is here be dragons Liselle and you asked me two questions in the span of ten seconds. Do you want me to answer them or do you want to keep answering them yourself?" He asked a slight glint of mischief in his eyes.

The young woman opened her mouth to protest, but then caught herself. "Sorry," she said, her embarrassment plain in her sheepish smile. Now that she was beginning to make a name for herself as a hunter, she tried her best to have the other adults in the colony see as her as one of them, equally as mature and patient; but at times like these she just couldn't help when her enthusiasm would overtake her. "I'm just so -- so excited!"

Gary nodded, "I know. Nothing wrong with being excited as long as you maintain focus on what your doing." He looked around and found a tree that had blown over probably from one of the frequent storms the planet had. He sat down and patted the space next to him. "Pull up a chair." He told her, "Now, do you want me to answer your questions or do you still want to be in the dark?"

The question didn't get a moment to breathe before she untangled herself from her bow, setting it across her lap as she sat next to him. A part of her was grateful that he had allowed the mention of the favor Feyth owed to him pass. An even bigger part of her was thrilled to have one of the great mysteries of her childhood revealed -- by the colony president no less! And after the hunt he was going to talk to Feyth about getting Yaanalla registered as a Hunter. She could hardly remember a time when she felt so completely optimistic for what the future had in store for her.

Gary waited for Liselle to get settled before her answered her questions. Once she was, he faced her, "Now lets see your first question was were there creatures that breathed fire. I can honestly say I haven't seen any but I have seen huge winged creatures. However that doesn't mean there aren't any so the best thing to do is in answer to your second question is to keep an open mind. He pause before continuing, "You have heard the stories about the deep woods to the east, Werewolf Woods to be exact." His face betraying no emotion.

Her eyes grew wide as saucers. Werewolf?!?! No, she would stay calm about this. She needed everyone, especially President Taylor, to see that she wasn't a kid anymore. It was time that people realized that she could handle her role as hunter. With a casual flip of her hair she looked over at him. "Werewolf woods? Those old things? Of course. Who hasn't?"

Her mind was racing.

Gary appraised her silently for a few seconds studying her forced casualness even with her eyes as big as saucers before replying, "Well, that's good. Very good Liselle We don't need another repeat of the Donner Party. It's why that area is off limits to even the most seasoned hunters." He said with mocked seriousness.

She swallowed. "Have...have you ever been there?"

He nodded solemnly, "I have. I was part of the team that found the Donners." He paused dramatically "Or more precisely their remains."

Liselle gripped her seat, her nails digging into the softened wood of the tree. "What -- what happened to them? Was it the werewolves?"

Gary saw Liselle's posture stiffening as she asked her question. "They were ripped to shreds Liselle. arms and legs pulled off and thrown around like firewood. Some looked like they were chewed on. There was blood everywhere." He stopped for effect. "Now we say werewolves because when were coming out with the bodies we caught glimpses of big at least seven feet tall creatures covered in hair, but walking upright like men. They never got close but they reminded us of Werewolves hence the name."

Though she was desperate not to lose her composure with him, she could not make her body find its calm. Her breathing came in ragged starts. She found herself unable to picture the bodies, the gore. And all of it so close to their own village. Her voice lowered as she leaned in to Gary. "Is...is that where Matias comes from? Is he from Werewolf Woods?"

He heard the seriousness in her question and heard her ragged breathing. He may have gone too far in his storytelling. "Oh no! Not at Liselle. Matias is from the Andromeda Galaxy. He's not from the woods. Though from where your house is I'm surprised you can't hear them at night." He added for effect.

"I -- I -- sure I have," she said with a very purposefully demonstrated unconcerned shrug. "But that stuff doesn't worry me," she lied. "I'm the best shot in the village. Even werewolves can be taken down with a well-placed arrow. Right?"

He nodded, he was impressed by the strong front she was putting forth, "My you are brave. I am impressed and yes and arrow can take them down... their silver tipped right?" He asked as he stood and began to walk to search for the game they were after.

"Right!" she affirmed, triumphantly finding her feet. Cass would know where to get silver. Liselle would check with her, first thing tomorrow. "Someday I'll clear out that forest and no one will have to worry about another Donner party," she said to him. It took several quickly shuffled steps to catch up with President Taylor again. "Mr. Taylor...can I...can I ask you something?"

"That a girl!" He said over his shoulder as he walked along. He turned as she drew even alongside him. "Liselle, you can ask me anything but first I want you to do something for me. I want while we're out hunting to call me Gary. When we get back to the village you can call me Mr. Taylor if you like. Now what did you want to ask me?"

"Well..." she reached up to tuck a lock of her hair behind one ear. "Instructor Salannis told us about how important it was for people to start having children when the colony was first established. But...we don't have to do that anymore, right? I mean, my dad and mom never got married, and Aunt Liselle didn't, and, well, you know...you didn't..."

He didn't rush his answer, this wasn't something you fluffed off. Though his heart ached as Liselle mentioned he hadn't gotten married. "Liselle, love is a very special and a most wonderful thing. It's not something you bandy about. It's about wanting to spend your whole life with someone. Someone who makes you smile for no reason. Someone who can cheer you up on your worst days. Someone you can laugh and be silly with. Someone you can talk to about anything." He paused as looked directly into her eyes, "Your an adult now and you have a good head on your shoulders and you can do whatever you want. So if you don't want to get married don't."

The relief in her smile was easy to see. "Believe me, I won't," she said firmly. "I don't see the point. We don't get sick or hurt the way that Instructor Salannis said you used to back when you were all still space dwellers. And none of us are going to die of old age or anything. So it's not like having kids is all that important anymore."

"Now hold on, just a minute. You don't want to get married that's fine and dandy. However make sure of your reasons. You're right we don't get old anymore but we can still die from other causes or lose and arm or leg in an accident. Children are important Liselle, they bring new ideas to the group. New ideas to tackle problems and they're nice to have around." He finished.

"I suppose you're right," she agreed reluctantly. "I just don't want any kids of my own. I want to focus on hunting. It's what I'm good at. When I'm hunting I feel...alive," she said. She nodded, a decision being made. "I think I want to be more like you: a leader. Someone the people can rely on to guide them through the tough decisions. Aunt Liselle always says that you and her have some of the hardest jobs in the entire village, because you're the only people that are never allowed to be wrong."

He nodded in understanding. "What ever you do Liselle be the best you can be. If it's hunting be the best. Don't settle. Push yourself every time you go out. For what it's worth, I think you would make a terrific leader. You aren't afraid to make decisions and you don't rush into them when you do." He smiled at her, "Your Aunt Liselle is the smartest person I know." His admiration and affection for Liselle coming through. "She's the one with the tough job, I'm just the President."

She heard something in his voice just then that immediately made her want to press further. She was entirely conflicted on what to say next. If she was honest with herself, it was the child-instinct in her that demanded she asked if he was in love with her Aunt. But the more adult part of her suggested that she force herself to let those questions pass unspoken. If this trip had shown her anything it was that the President was ready to consider her as a full adult. She just had to prove to him that his faith was well placed. She pointed to the stream that lie directly ahead of them. "Here it is. The south river. You ready, Gary?"

He gave her a nod, " I am ready." He grinned as she used his first name, "Are you ready Liselle?" He asked in return relieved that she hadn't pressed him on the question of her Aunt. For in all honesty he didn't know how he would have replied. Liselle deserved more than a brush off or flip reply but he wasn't sure if he wanted to explore those feelings.

With a deep breath filling her lungs, heavy with the anticipation of this moment she had waited to have for herself for so long, she stepped into the water with the tiniest of splashes. Her eyes practically sparkled as she turned back to President Taylor. The joy she felt now made her fingertips tingle. This was something she would never forget. "Are you coming, or what?" she teased.

"Right behind you Liselle." Gary answered as he stepped into the stream barely making a ripple. He saw the excitement in Liselle's eyes and for a moment he envied her. This was all new to her, like opening a book you have never read before. He sighed silently it had been a long time since he had felt that way and he asked himself when had he become so old and complacent.

When she would look back on this day in the weeks that followed Liselle would never remember how far they had walked in those trees before they came across the razor tiger. Well, perhaps razor tiger was overselling the reality of their encounter. Perhaps it was a deer of sorts. The tale grew in the telling -- their distance from the camp growing by leagues and leagues with each friend she recounted the story to, the beast larger and larger and more menacing, more deadly. Did it actually even have claws of any kind? Yes, Yaanalla, a half-dozen or more!

What she clearly remembered as truth was the adrenaline that pinned her heart to her breast bone when she heard the first growl.

Liselle instantly dropped to a crouch in the brush and her attention snapped to Gary, rapt for his direction.

Like Liselle, Gary heard the growl and he instantly knew a predator and a large one was close by. He slowly dropped into a crouch and looked at the younger hunter. He whispered urgently to her. "We're down wind of him. He doesn't know we're here. Stay low and lets see if we can get behind him for a better shot. Keep your eyes peeled and follow my lead."

She nodded. The motion felt weird. Jittery. She looked down at her hands and only now saw how much they trembled. She had hunted before, many times. It was rare for her not to feel as though she were in control. But the enemy then was always known. Out here, she had no idea what to expect. Did President Taylor? Of course he did. He wouldn't have let her come out here if he thought she couldn't take care of herself. Right?

Despite her well rationed reasoning the fear still snaked its way up her chest and ran its ink black finger along her throat. Liselle lifted her head, trying to stay above it. What would you do, mom?

She closed her eyes. Breathed.

The trembling stopped. She looked at President Taylor again. She nodded. Confident now. "Ready."

He nodded at her, "You look ready." He replied simply before giving her a slight smile and a wink. Truth be told, he was excited. it had been too long since he had felt the thrill of the hunt. He chuckled to himself wasn't he just moments earlier wondering when he had become so complacent? "Get an arrow ready. don't want him springing out on us and catching us flat footed." He told her as they made their way through the brush with barely a rustle. Staying low the moved, Gary listening intently for any change in their quarry's position. It seemed to be staying put. Good he thought, it wasn't aware of their presence....yet. He drew an arrow out and looked over to Liselle, "He's in front of us, be ready to shoot."

Her movements were dictated purely by muscle memory. Her eyes never wavered from the foliage ahead of them as she reached over her shoulder. Her fingers brushed the fletching of an arrow and she slipped it free, easily nocking it as her arm fell into shooting position. Her bicep flexed with the effort of holding the drawn string to her ear.

The low growling ahead stopped suddenly.

All sound was sucked from the air. Animals and mother nature fell silent. The moment was coming. The quiet was enough to deafen them.

Gary held a hand up, "He knows, something is right be ready. He's right on the other side." He whispered as he readied an arrow preparing to fire. Then he silently rose, making not a sound, his arrow ready, his eyes focused on where their quarry should be. He moved some of the brush with his arrow tip and then he saw just what they had been tracking. It was at least 3 meters long and heavily muscled. It looked like a earth tiger except it also had stripes like a Zebra.*Better to hide in the bush.* He observed. He could see on it's paws, long deadly looking curved claws. *Probably used for holding/splitting it's prey open.* He thought. It's eyes were golden in color and had a malevolent quality to them. He gave one last look back at Liselle, saw she was ready even if she was probably scared to death. He pulled back on his string and fired.

Liselle fired at the very same moment. Both of their arrows struck true, one to the likely location of the heart, another to the center of the neck. The great beast roared with rage. Its claws raked the dirt while it violently shook its head, thrashing from one side to side the other as it desperately tried to wrestle itself free from the source of its pain. It was not long before its confusion burned away, replaced instead by a blinding desire to kill. Its eyes snapped from Gary to Liselle. Satisfied that it had found the easiest prey, it bared its fangs, and it charged for her. Liselle slowly rose up from the bush, her panic pinning her feet to the ground.

As the animal made it's rush, Gary pushed Liselle (who was rooted to the spot) out of the way of it's charge even as he brought his knife to bear, slashing at the underside of the creature as it made it's death charge. The beast was too close to fire another arrow so he had to improvise. Taking his knife. he made a fearsome wound alongside the beast's stomach,opening it up as it slashed downward.

The creature spun on Gary. Its eyes were positively livid now, murderous. It snorted blood as it lowered its head for another charge. Perhaps Taylor could manage to jump from its path, but there was hardly any chance that he could protect Liselle if it decided to veer in her direction once more. But that was not a concern anymore, they both knew who the beast wanted.

The beast sucked in a sharp breath and charged.

Only two steps in, it promptly collapsed. The wounds that the animal had suffered finally caught up with it. Sapped of precious oxygen, it could no longer force itself to stand. Lying on its side, the beast's ribs rose and fell in short labored pants of breath.

Gary gave a quick glance towards Liselle to make sure she was unharmed. Satisfied she was fine he turned his attention to the beast as it breathed it's last. It's eyes were filled with a murderous rage as it seemed unable to understand how it had been brought down by two weak looking creatures. Then the light dimmed and the beast was still. Still, Gary waited several seconds before moving toward it, wanting to make sure that there was no last second reflex action going to kick in. Satisfied that the beast was indeed dead. he looked over at Liselle, "You okay?" He asked.

Even as the question left his lips she threw herself into his arms, squeezing him tight with the strength afforded of a person flooded by adrenaline. "That was incredible! That was SO incredible!"

Gary hugged her instinctively. Liselle's excitement was contagious and he smiled at her. "It certainly was and you handled yourself very well." He looked over her shoulder at the still beast. "Will you look at how big he is! He's several hundred pounds at least."

There were tears in her eyes. Normally she would have been utterly devastated by embarrassment to have lost control of her emotions so, but the excitement of the moment was too much to bear. And then, despite how utterly foolish it was, she did something that for the rest of her life, whenever she would look back on it, would always make her smile.

With bow still in hand she reached both arms up to the sky and cried out. "I am Liselle Aurelia Lalor! Daughter of Phoenix Lalor! And I am a hunter!"

Gary smiled as Liselle shouted out her proclamation. "Damn right you are!" He added in support. She had proved her meddle in unknown country. Faced down certain danger and possible injury and death and not blinked he was exceedingly proud of her. He would let her have her moment for as long as she wanted. It was a moment of a lifetime. "Your mother would be very proud of you Liselle, just as I am."

Dropping her bow to the dirt, she stepped forward and surprised him with yet another hug. Her sensible mind told her that she was overdoing it, but her heart was so full of joy that she could not contain herself. Never before had she felt so alive, so full of possibility. "Thank you, Gary," she said. "I will never forget this."

He smiled another silly smile as Liselle hugged him. As she was still basking and rightfully so in the moment. "Well, I should hope not!" He teased. "This is a story you tell around a campfire or the dinner table. A tale you can relive a thousand times. You handled yourself very well. Just as the chief hunter should." He added.

Her hands opened, releasing her grip on him, and she fell back several steps. "Chief. Chief? Chief! Chief?! CHIEF?!"

Now it was Gary's turn to smile broadly as he enjoyed her reaction to his statement. "Is there an echo?" He bantered as he continued on. "Yes Chief, Liselle. You proved you know how to handle yourself. Most importantly you showed you know not only how to hunt but why of hunting. You earned this Liselle. Congratulations."

He walked over to the huge beast and knelt beside it. "Got any string?" He questioned.

"Yes, always, in case my draw string breaks," she said, her voice still trembling in disbelief. Her hands dipped into the pouch tied behind her at her waist and she held out a coil of bow string.

"Very good." He replied as he took the coil and turned back to the creature. Several minutes later he was done. Turning back to her he held up what he had crafted. A homemade necklace made up of the beast's claws. "A badge for your position as chief." He explained as he stood and walked back to her.

Her hands closed over his wrists, stopping him from dressing her in the medal he had so beautifully made, that she already respected and adored. Liselle's eyes looked directly into his. "I won't let you down."

Gary met her gaze, saw the determination in Liselle's eyes and heard it in her voice. "I know you won't." He answered while continuing on, " I couldn't be prouder of you if you were my daughter."

With tears still glistening in her eyes, she bowed her head to him, ready to receive her trophy.

Gary moved a step close to her, "Liselle Aurelia Lalor, it is my distinct honor and pleasure to name you as Chief Hunter of Elysium Village." He said it with dignity and reverence even though there was no one to hear him but Liselle. This was a big moment for the young woman and he intended to treat it as such. He raised the necklace he had just made and gently dropped it over her head so it settled around her neck. "Now it's official." He proclaimed.

Liselle felt different now. She knew it was foolish to think that a simple title could truly manage to change her so quickly, but she could not deny that she FELT different. Where there was once doubt, there was now confidence. Where there had been fear, now there was calm. President Taylor had done this, had shown his confidence in her, his trust in her. And he had given her his promise to talk to Feyth about letting Yaanalla join the Hunters as well. For everything he had done for her, she knew she had always keep her word: she would not let him down.

Oh, what the hell. One last time.

She stepped forward and hugged him.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - We both survived..

A Mission Post by Captain Phoenix Lalor & Senior Chief Petty Officer Ken Waters

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: M class planet

Timeline: 10 days after landing

Phoenix moved between the trees around her people as they worked to make their new home survivable. Already the Engineers were directing the building of shelter in the trees. They would start with 1 building which would be the medical hub, and then expand out from that.

She moved past the last of the people, she needed time alone. Time to process. She knew there were others suffering and she needed the time to think without others around.

Moving through the trees she considered the past days and her mind was not ready to accept the losses. Finding a large tree some distance from the camp, Phoenix stepped around to the back of the trunk and leaned against it. And sighed.

"You're allowed to be mortal, you know," a voice called from amongst the trees. Ken Waters. He stepped into view, a tricorder open in his hand. Having confirmed Phoenix's presence with his eyes, he flicked the device shut and tucked it into his belt. "You don't have to hide every time you're afraid there might be a crack in that perfect facade you put on for us."

Phoenix opened her eyes which had been drifting closed. "Mr Waters" she said struggling for composure.

"Oh? So even in private I'm relegated to 'Mr Waters' now? Very good, Captain. And are there any other terms of our relationship you'd care to bluntly dictate to me, sir? I mean, am I standing close enough right now, or is this too long distance for you?"

She glared. "Might I remind you that this was YOUR idea. You could not handle me doing my job! Don't you blame me Ken Waters!" Her temper flared hot.

He took a step toward her. "I came to you with my heart in my hand, because I was in agony over you. I wanted to find a way to work things out. And I tried. I started putting options on the table. And you? You didn't even want to consider the possibility that we could be saved. You walked. At the first opportunity, you turned your back on me and you bailed. You threw us away like we were an outdated duty roster."

She closed her eyes add struggled for breath. "You gave only two options Ken." She said softly. She could not do this now. "I can't do this right now."

He set his jaw and shook his head at her, his eyes belying all of his anger and his frustration. And then he fell, collapsing to his knees, into the dirt. His head dropped into his hands and he could not stop himself from crying. Never would he give himself permission to lose control, but with Phoenix he finally knew he could. Only with her. "My brother," he managed between the sobs. His chest heaved, his hands trembled. River Waters was gone. The animosity between them, the anger, the unsettled arguments -- forever unsettled. Forever gone. "My...my baby brother is dead, Penelope."

Slowly she walked over and touched his shoulder before kneeling beside him. "I know" she whispered. "And your niece is alive. A part of him lives in her Ken." She wrapped her arms around him and leaned against him.

He hugged her back, clutching desperately to her, and the pair of them rocked there in silence on the forest floor. She said nothing, just held him, and he loved her for it. Despite everything, she was still there for him when he needed her. In the quiet warmth of her embrace he was able to slowly surface from the overwhelming emotions, their white hot sting dying into embers of numbness and tired and embarrassment. "I'm sorry," he breathed. "I don't know what came over me, why that hit me all of a sudden."

She knew what it was. Stress, grief, everything on top of everything else. "I am sorry" she said softly and drew back. "I could not keep everyone safe."

"No. Phoenix," he objected, and he rose to his feet to follow her. He took a gentle hold of her shoulder. "Don't you get it? You ARE keeping us safe. You always keep us safe. These things that happen to us -- they're always going to happen. That's the job. But you are always there for us. You always keep us together. You always remind us to fight and to never give up. Prophets, Penn, in moments like these you've never let us down. Not once."

"Really? Seems like the ship has staggered from one disaster to another since I took command. And this... hell if we are ever found or rescued they will strip me of my rank... IF, being the big question." She sighed, "Excuse me, I am not good company right now."

"Penn. It's me. Whatever bullshit I've put you through, you know you don't have to raise shields with me." He put his fingers lightly on her chin, tilting her head to see him. His eyes. "This crew believes in you because you've earned it. Period. Every day you stand on the bridge you earn it. That's not up for debate," he said. "But you can't put this on you. It's not your fault." He grabbed her shoulders once more, firmly this time. "Phoenix, it's okay to take your disbelief, and your confusion, and your anger and just scream at how unfair all of this is."

She looked at him for a moment and then shook her head. "You don't get it. I swore that Andromeda would be the last time we faced such a thing and here it is happening not a year later! I cannot keep doing this Ken. I am sorry but I can't. I am going to ask Gary to take charge."

His initial reaction was not at all what he expected to feel. To hear Phoenix say that she was considering walking away from her command, to willingly pull herself from the path of danger and to wash away the target painted so plainly on her back for all of the enemies of the Federation to see was something that he had wanted for a long time. For as long as he could remember her command had been the one obstacle to allowing himself to grow any closer to her. To just be the two them. Ken and Phoenix.

Or so he had thought.

To see her now, so utterly defeated, crushed him. And of course it was only now, only when he had allowed himself to lose her, that he realized how foolish he had been in trying to change exactly what he actually loved about her. To hear her talk like this, it felt like she was dying before his very eyes. His eyes sparkled tears. Sympathy. Sorrow. Pride. Before he knew what he was doing he reached out and took her face into his calloused hands, his thumbs on her cheekbones. And he kissed her. He did not doubt she might slap him, scream at him, break a limb. But he could not bear to watch her suffer, to watch this pain cripple her. He loved her. And so he kissed her.

His mouth on her's brought back the emotions she had shoved down in the days since their last conversation and split. Her hands went into his hair as she kissed him back. Gods, she had missed this, missed him, missed the presence of him in her life.

The feel of her, the taste of her, the smell of her -- alone, any one of these things was enough to remind him of how this universe might possibly still have some purpose to it. To have her want him again, to feel her desire for him; it was enough to drown him. He walked her back to a nearby tree and pressed her back against it. His lips moved down her neck even as he pulled the tricorder from her belt. He flicked it open, tapped out a simple command with a thumb, and he tossed it into the leaves at their feet. "Proximity warning," he breathed. And then he reached up over his shoulders to pull his shirt free, dropping it atop the tricorder.

She rolled her eyes and pulled him close. "Oh shut up," she muttered and kissed him again.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Ianna Ta Vo, Aurelia Holmes

A Mission Post by Chief Petty Officer Feyth Railli & Liselle Lalor & Feyth Yaanalla & Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Feyth's Treehouse

Timeline: Current

"Momma, why do you do that when we have the machines?" Yaanalla asked.

Feyth Railli wore a small smile as she tossed a look to her daughter. "Because, heart, if there is one lesson that the Prophets have managed to get through my stubborn skull, it is that machines will always break." With that simple explanation spoken, the Bajoran woman snapped a wet blouse against her leg before swinging it over the thin wire clothesline. Ken had helped her attach it many years ago, securing it to a post that was deeply planted into the wide balcony just outside of her treehouse. The other end of the line disappeared into a kaleidoscope of brightly colored foliage several meters away.

As a part of the Engineering team, Railli herself had been involved in using Elysium salvage material to build a modest laundry facility. Its design was simple, but effective, and so it rarely needed attention or repair. But Railli still preferred this way -- the hands-on, down to earth sensibilities of washing clothing by hand brought her calm. It connected her to this place.

Gary made his way towards Feyth's treehouse. He and Liselle had returned from their adventure past The South River with their prize the big tiger cat they had killed. It would provide many days of food for the colony. He made a silent promise to himself to go back and explore more of the region and unlock it's secrets. Right now however he needed to talk to Feyth about her daughter and Yaanalla's desire to be a hunter. In addition he wanted to find out about this 'she owes you' business Liselle had mentioned. Liselle it seemed wanted to tag along and he had no objection. He knew she and Yaanalla were friends and it might make the whole conversation easier.

Approaching the treehouse he could see Feyth hanging out clothes to dry. Yaanalla close by. *Well, here goes nothing* He thought. "Feyth." He addressed the woman, "Got a minute to talk?"

Railli looked down over the railing to see the two of of them standing on the forest floor alongside their prize. "President Taylor, what a welcome surprise. The Prophet's peace upon you," she greeted Taylor warmly. She realized only then that she had been holding up a recently washed bra in both hands. With a self aware laugh she tucked the garment back into the laundry basket at her feet. She cleared her throat. "Yes, well, I see you have quite the catch there with you. Very impressive. Should I come down to you?"

Gary looked at the big tiger cat he and Liselle had tied to a transfer pole to carry it. "Yes, thank you. He's a big one. Put up quite a fight." He shook his head as he said his next, "No need. We'll come up to you." He replied easily. Turning to Liselle he spoke, "Alright Miss Chief Hunter lets go. You can get a first hand look at my diplomatic skills." He teased as he started up the ladder.

She wasted no time in following him, climbing up hand over hand. They weren't long in their ascent, and she soon found her feet on the rope bridge moments after he did. As the pair of them walked across it to Feyth's home, Liselle couldn't help but feel the weight of this moment on her shoulders. Yaanalla's future could very well be decided in this conversation. Liselle had absolute confidence in President Taylor, but she knew that her voice could be yet another to help convince Feyth. Every word she spoke would impact the outcome.

Railli held out her hands to Taylor, clasping his own as he approached. "Prophets welcome you to my home."

"Thank you Feyth." Gary replied warmly. "I believe you know Liselle," He said as a way of an introduction. "Feyth, is there somewhere we can sit. I have something I'd like to talk to you about." He said and knew it sounded cryptic but he didn't want to announce the topic just yet and give a Feyth a heads up and get her arguments in place.

Feyth put a cautious hand over her heart. "Yes, of course. Please, come inside. I hope everything is okay?"

Over Railli's shoulder, her daughter shot a harsh look at Liselle. The Erisian couldn't help but shrink under the intensity of those angry eyes. True, Liselle had promised not to bring Taylor into this, but Liselle knew that Yaanalla was about to see how much Taylor could help, and then all would be forgiven. She was certain of it.

"Yes, yes. Everything's fine Feyth. " Gary answered simply forgoing any further explanation as he followed Feyth. He couldn't help but notice that Yaanalla had been quite since he and Liselle had arrived. Did the girl know what they were here for? He answered his own question. Yes, she probably did. After all she and Liselle were friends and like all friends they talked and Liselle had probably said something about him coming to see Feyth. He concluded.

The inside of Feyth's home was as modest the outside. Where most other residents of Elysium village had tried desperately to recapture every precious scrap they could grasp of the life they had lost in the crash, Feyth instead embraced the opportunities that only an existence on this world could afford: her tables and chairs were beautifully carved, her cabinets meticulously sanded and painted by hand, and an animal fur acted as carpet just beyond the door. There was not an inch of this home that revealed itself to be built of their fallen starship; rather it all came from what grew from the planet. "Yaanalla, tea," Feyth ordered.

"Yes, momma."

Railli gestured to the chairs surrounding the large wooden table in her kitchen area. "What would you like to talk about? I hope I haven't been getting complaints about my work?"

Gary marveled at the furnishings in the house they were really quite beautiful. "Your home is quite beautiful Feyth. I am very impressed. Did you make them?" He asked by the way of small talk. "All this." He gestured at the table and chairs, "Came from this world didn't it?" It wasn't an accusation just the opposite. It was a statement of approval of a job well done. One he could use in his discussion with Feyth about her daughter and Yaanalla's desires. "I noticed." He continued, "I don't see anything from the Elysium was that deliberate?" Again not an accusation just a simple question for information.

Feyth inclined her head to him. "You are too kind. Yes, everything you see here was built after the crash. It's not all from my own hands, but it was all built from this world's natural materials -- quite intentionally." She watched Yaanalla as she began to prepare tea. "Even though most of our crew thought of our desertion here as a tragedy and chose to despair, I decided that I was going to see only the beauty. I suppose I'm in a unique position, my daughter was born shortly after we crashed, and so I have a very different outlook on life here than most." She sighed, perhaps happy in her memories. "It is rare that someone picks up on the subtleties of my home. I am impressed. Mr. Taylor

Behind Taylor, Liselle allowed herself a satisfied smile. His charm was working.

Gary smiled at Feyth's explanation . "I think it shows you have a very optimistic nature Feyth and thank you for the compliment." He shook his head at her earlier question, "No, no complaints about your work Feyth." He looked at Yaanalla who had reentered the room with the tea. "Yaanalla, I'd like you to stay as well." He said quietly as he returned his attention to Feyth. "Feyth, I'd like to talk to you about Yaanalla." He said opening the discussion about the young woman's future.

Yaanalla set the tray down on the table and in sharing a look with her mother, her expression belied her guilt. Feyth's brow furrowed in concern as she turned to Taylor. "My daughter is a good girl. I'm sure she hasn't done anything wrong?"

"I agree. Yaanalla is a wonderful young lady and I apologize for giving you the impression she has done something wrong. She hasn't. No, rather I want to talk to you about Yaanalla's future and what she wants." He leaned back. "You see Feyth, it's come to my attention Yaanalla would like to be a hunter but you are against it. If you don't mind may I ask why?"

Feyth's jaw tightened. Her lips pursed. Her eyes narrowed. She leveled a gaze at her daughter. "This again?" she asked coolly. "You really are determined to drag every single member of this village into this, aren't you?! Why won't you hear me say 'NO!'"

Yaanalla jumped as the last words of her mother's question were raised in sharp anger. The young Bajoran shook her head vehemently. "No, momma. I didn't. I promise. I -- "

"It was me," Liselle announced. "It's my fault. I'm the one who asked Gar -- errr...President Taylor to come talk to you," she said. "But it's only because being a hunter is so important to her. I had to say something. I had to. Yaanalla is giving up on her dream just to make you happy, but that's not right. You won't listen to her, but you should. This is what she wants."

Feyth set her hands against the table, leaning her weight into them. "I can't," she said softly. "I can't keep having this same fight with you, Yaanalla. This has to stop."

Gary spoke softly to Feyth, "Feyth, I understand how you feel and there's no reason to fight." He added. "You want to keep Yaanalla safe. That is a very noble ideal and I commend you for it. We all want to keep the ones we love safe. Unfortunately there are times when we can't. Feyth, your desire to keep Yaanalla safe is well intended but not well reasoned. She isn't eight anymore. She's a young woman able to make her own decisions but she loves you so much she doesn't want to hurt you. But forgive me,you are hurting her by sheltering her and there will come a day she hates you for it. This whole world is dangerous Feyth. When you built your furniture it was dangerous. When the gathers go to collect crops it's dangerous. There isn't a safe job on this planet."

Railli sighed, her frustration and her weariness in the prolonged topic of her daughter's future coming through. "You just -- you don't understand. None of you can," she said. "Before the Elyisum, I had a daughter. And she died when she was very young. I couldn't protect her. I can't -- I can't let that happen again." She took in a long breath and released it slowly. I know that what you're saying makes sense, in my mind I know it does. It does. But my heart -- no. I can't allow this. I won't allow this."

"Feyth, your wrong I do understand. I lost someone because I couldn't protect them, so please don't speak to me about not understanding. I hear what you are saying but you yourself realize that you can't protect Yaanalla forever. It isn't fair to her. Do you truly understand that? She isn't living her life, she's living the life you picked out for her. You can't wrap her in durasteel Feyth. You have to let her grow and experience what life has in store for her. The good the bad and the ugly." Gary sat back, he looked at her, studying her for several seconds before he spoke again. "Feyth as a parent you want what's best for your daughter but shouldn't she be allowed a voice in the matter? Be allowed to make her own decisions? To experience success and even disappointment. What your doing is isolating her from the world."

Railli opened her mouth to protest, but she found no words would come. She was certain that she had an impressive argument against President Taylor's logic, she just didn't know what it was quite yet.

Yaanalla meanwhile watched the exchange with hope daring to cross her innocent features. She didn't know if her mother was finally turning a corner on her steadfast ruling against her ever becoming a hunter, but this was the first time she had ever fallen silent during the discussion. Even Uncle Ken had not managed this much.

"He's right, you know, Aunt Feyth," Liselle ventured softly. "Yaanalla wants this more than anything, but she's too scared to hurt you. That doesn't change the fact that becoming a hunter is what she wants to do with her life. Don't make her give up her dream. Please."

Finally Railli allowed herself a long defeated sigh. "Of course he is right," she said sadly. The Bajoran looked up at Gary, even as the muscles in her arms flexed with the strain of supporting her weary frame against the counter. "Back on the Elysium, I realized that there was nothing I wanted for myself more than to pilot a fighter. I just didn't know how to make that happen. Qwyyn told me that she had talked to you about letting me begin training, and that you had agreed." Feyth gestured to the room around them. "Obviously, my dream died the day our ship did. But I still remember the moment when she told me that you had agreed to let me start training...at the time, it was the happiest I could remember myself being in years. That one thing, being a fighter pilot, it had always been my dream, and you were the one person willing to make that possible for me."

Gary nodded as Feyth recalled an incident in her past. "I remember Feyth. I only wish we could have given you the opportunity to be a fighter pilot. To make your dream come true. Something tells me you would have been outstanding. Everyone deserves the opportunity, the chance to follow their dreams. For you it was to be a fighter pilot, for Yaanalla it is to be a hunter." He reached a hand out and gently touched hers. "I know you'll worry. It's a parent thing but you're doing the right thing for both of you."

He looked at Yaanalla, "As for you young lady, you are going to get your chance to be a hunter. Don't disappoint us. It won't be easy but I think you can do it. You'll get excellent training from Liselle and the other hunters. Listen to it. Don't think you know everything because you don't."

Yaanalla's eyes sparkled tears, threatening to spill in a torrential downpour. She looked to her mother, to Taylor, back to her mother. "Really, momma? Really?!"

Feyth tucked her lips between her teeth. She closed her eyes. Nodded. "Yes, heart. Really."

Liselle covered her mouth with her hands. "I -- I can't believe this is actually happening!"

Yaanalla jumped, bolting her way around the counter to grab Liselle into a fierce hug. "She said yes! She said yes!"

"She said yes!!!" Liselle echoed.

Feyth meanwhile turned her attention to Gary, her gaze cutting across the excitement of the young girls. She walked slowly to him, standing almost uncomfortably close. "It's no secret that I've grown much more spiritual since we've landed here, President Taylor," she said. "Forgive me, but I doubt there will ever be a moment as profound as this for me. The Prophets held on to the promise of fulfilled dreams for my daughter in my stead. I see that now. Will you allow me to pray with you on this occasion? For my daughter's protection?"

Gary smiled at the unbridled joy Liselle and Yaanalla were displaying and yet he knew this was hard for Feyth. Her little girl was little no longer. She had grown up into a fine young lady. Innocent no longer. Feyth was losing her little girl but gaining a young woman. His musings were interrupted by Feyth standing almost inside his shirt as she asked could she pray with him for Yaanalla's protection. He winced inwardly at the request. He had never had much luck with praying. It hadn't helped Lia when he prayed and begged to whatever gods there were to spare her and his pleas were ignored. However he didn't disrespect other's beliefs. "Certainly Feyth." He heard himself replying. "Just two requests. First please call me Gary and secondly pray for Liselle and all the hunters to be protected."

Feyth smiled. "Gary, together we pray for my daughter and for all hunters," she promised, and she inclined her head respectfully. Standing so close, her earring jingled a melodious tune in his ear. She rubbed her hands together rapidly, warming them against one another, and she set them delicately on Taylor's cheeks. Her eyes held his. "Dosha ro nad vi yalla otte. Vo tanna ti vo rei, Yaanalla. Vo tanna ti vo rei, vo pren. Ianna ta vo pren. Ianna ta vo pren."

Yaanalla released her embrace with Liselle, choking out her next words in a tone that clearly belied her disbelief at her mother. "Mamma! Ianna ta vo pren?! Paash! Vo tanna ti vo rei, ta mal! Ianna ta vo, Aurelia Holmes."

Feyth's eyes grew wide at her daughters outburst. Her hands fell from Gary's face as she felt the gravity her daughter's grave mistake fill the room.

Liselle's skin grew cold. She didn't speak a great deal of Bajoran, but even she knew that the name of Auerlia Holmes spoken aloud would not be lost on President Taylor. And if he were to ask --

Liselle wasted no time in taking Taylor's hand in her own. She pulled him to the door. "We should go. We have the beast to tend to."

Gary's eyes had remained open, locking onto Feyth's as soon as she had placed her hands on his cheeks. Her earring making a soothing sound. He let himself relax as Feyth began her prayer in her native Bajoran tongue and even if he didn't know the language he could and did respect the sentiment. Then it happened....... he heard Lia's name and he stiffened, his eyes going from Feyth to Yaanalla and then back to Feyth who stood there with a look of pure anguish on her face. He started to ask what was going on when Liselle grabbed his hand muttering they needed to go. That only made him more determined to find out what was going on.

He resisted Liselle's tug. Remaining rooted to the spot. "No wait, hold on a second Liselle." His eyes zeroing in on Feyth. "I heard Lia's name. Why would her name be mentioned Feyth?" His tone while calm indicating he wanted answers and he wanted them NOW!

Feyth shrank away from the anger that she sensed boiling in him. She had always known Taylor to be a quiet man, a patient man. This person...this person frightened her. Did he speak Bajoran? How much did he already know? No. If he spoke Bajoran he wouldn't be asking for an explanation, he would already have it. Feyth kept her distance, putting the corner of the counter between them. "President Taylor. Gary. Please. I meant what I said when I told you that I've grown a great deal more spiritual since we've been here. Prophets witness me, I won't lie to you," she said. "So, I am begging you, please, let this go."

Gary hadn't moved from his spot. His eyes were still locked on Feyth. He shook his head as he struggled to keep his voice calm. "No Feyth, I can't let this go. I'm asking you again, why would Lia's name be used in I'm guessing a Bajoran prayer for protection for your daughter?" Yet even as he asked his question his mind was searching for answers. Yes, Lia and Yaanalla were connected by the fact that Yaanalla was born on the day Lia died. Yet somehow, he knew it was more than that and he remained resolute in wanting answers. "That's good you won't lie Feyth and I'm waiting for an answer."

Feyth lowered her head, her chin on her chest. Her eyes closed. Fate was sealed. There was no avoiding this. "Liselle. Yaanalla. Away. Now."

The girls wasted no time in scurrying their way from the treehouse, the dire seriousness of the moment not lost on either of them.

"It's not your fault..." Liselle's voice assured her friend from beyond the door.

When their footsteps had faded away completely, Feyth looked up at Gary. There was no pain in her eyes, there was no sorrow, and there was certainly no joy. She was merely a vessel for a story from the village's past. "What I am about to tell you, I have kept from you until now. But I want you to understand that it is not because I wanted to hide it from you, it is because there was absolutely nothing to be gained from you hearing it. When you hear my words, realize that it is an impossible tale to tell."

Gary's jaw tightened as Feyth spoke, but otherwise there was no visible reaction to her saying that she hadn't hid the story from him, she just (in his opinion) hadn't bothered to tell him..... for twenty years. "Fine Feyth, you've covered yourself and though I'm not a priest I absolve you of any guilt if that will make you feel better." His voice still even, controlled and calm but with a undercurrent of pain from a wound being reopened and being left to bleed. "Feyth, please tell me." He begged.

"Very well," she relented. "When we crashed here, I went into labor. Earlier than Doctor Sthilg predicated I would. As I'm sure you can imagine, the prognosis was beyond hopeless for me. Everyone in the village has no doubt heard it was Commander Qwyyn that found me, and it is solely because of her actions that Yaanalla and I survived childbirth." The Bajoran forced herself to look at Gary. "What you don't know, what very few people know, is that Yaanalla's life came at a price. While I was in labor, there was a cadet trying to deliver a medkit to a woman who desperately needed it if she had any hope to survive. Commander Qwyyn stopped that cadet and asked him to give up the medical supplies so that it could be used for me instead. He refused, and so she ordered him to release it. He wanted to run off and find another medkit, but she forbade it. Instead, she enlisted him to help me." Feyth scrubbed her face with a hand, her fingers resting over her mouth before dropping to her side. "The correction to my prayer that my daughter made just now is the truth of what happened -- I had prayed 'for the life of Yaanalla, given by the sacrifice of another's' -- she properly corrected to 'for the life of Yaanalla, given by the sacrifice of Aurelia Holmes."

As Feyth finished her story, Gary felt like his knees were going to buckle and he was going to be sick to his stomach at hearing the story and Liselle's actions in it. Not Liselle! It was stunning and his senses reeled. He couldn't believe it! Yet he had no doubt that the story was true. At least Feyth had the decency to look uncomfortable. He tried to speak but no words came out, his mouth just hung open. Finally after what seemed an eternity he found his voice and managed a ragged, hoarse whisper. "Liselle used the medkit intended for Lia on you to deliver Yaanalla? And furthermore she refused to allow the cadet to search for another medkit? In addition you both kept this from me for twenty years. How many others know of this? How many other laugh with you and Liselle at your private joke. "Look there goes Gary. What a sap! If only he knew! Well I know now." He snapped. He glared at Feyth, his eyes hurt and angry. "I see I wasn't worth the common decency of being told yet alone the respect from you or Liselle. It was just one big secret to keep from me. You should both be quite proud of yourselves. Job well done." His voice taking on a bitter quality to it. "Thanks for your consideration." The last said in a mixture of disgust and sarcasm.

Feyth looked down at the counter. She couldn't face him. Not directly. "I wish I could tell you something more to help justify what happened that day," she said quietly. "It was -- it was a very long time ago and I was hardly in my own head at the time. I wasn't making rational decisions -- I lost consciousness from the pain. Most of what I know about that day isn't even from my own memories, it's what Qwyyn told me afterwards --" she realized what she was saying then, and fell silent.

Gary continued to stare at Feyth even as she avoided his gaze and offered him further explanation of that dreadful day twenty years ago. The day his life changed forever. He just looked at her in a mixture of pity and disgust. "So all or at least the majority of what you know of that day you know from Liselle er Commander Qwyyn. Is that what your saying?" His voice having again regaining it's calm tone

She nodded. Finally she found herself able to look up at him. "I know you may struggle to find this a consolation, but I pray to the Prophets for her soul. They have her now, and they watch over her. I believe this. And you should, too. It will bring you comfort."

Gary listened in silence as Feyth spoke of her praying for Aurelia's soul. Listening to her, he realized it didn't bring him any comfort at all not one damn bit. "I don't think I'll ever find comfort in this Feyth....ever." He replied somberly.

The Bajoran's eyes softened. "Can I give you some advice?" Without waiting for an answer she pressed on. "You have to let go of Aurelia. Until you do, you are just going to keep hurting yourself and the people around you. And you don't want that, now do you, Gary?"

Gary was silent as Feyth made her plea that he let go of Aurelia. Finally after she finished, his eyes met hers. "Let go of Aurelia? Do you hear yourself Feyth? Let go of Lia? She was my world! I loved her with every fiber of my being and you want me to let her go? I can't do that." He answered honestly. "Furthermore any damage being done has been done by my so called friends. Especially the one person I thought I could always count on...... Liselle Qwyyn."

Feyth was taken aback by Taylor's anger, by his unwillingness to see the unyielding wisdom and infinite mercy of the Prophets. How could he so easily turn his back on them when all they wanted to do was help him? This. This was why she rarely suffered guests. It was their intolerance to true compassion. No one could understand their love. "You're upsetting me," she said plainly. "You have what you wanted: another hunter. I think you should go now."

Gary stared at her in disbelief at her statement. "Of all the unmitigated gall. You hide for twenty years the facts surrounding Lia's death and you have the nerve to say I'm upsetting you? You're right Feyth, I need to go. Don't trouble yourself to show me the way out. I know the way and I won't be coming back." He turned to leave, stopped and looked back at her. "Do the Prophets have anything to say about doing undo others as they do to you?" If they do you should listen to it." He turned on his heel and left her house.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Bough lines

A Mission Post by Kamal Harrigan & Cassandra Murphy

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Along/Above the River to the north of the Crash Site

Timeline: June 2393 (Nineteen years after The Event)

The Spice Cabinet -- The colloquial name for the section of the forest just north of the village's farm. The southern section of these woods are a source of semi-cultivated fruits, spices and other harvested items. In addition, due to its proximity to the village, the larger predators and game animals avoid the area.

Name: Wehkmal (Vulcan for "Many Legs")

Nickname: Whack-A-Mole

Description: An anthropoid closely resembling the centipedes native to Earth, with several characteristics in common with Earth's annelids. Most average eighteen to twenty centimeters in length (seven to eight inches), with coloration ranging from light tan to dark brown. They can be found on and just inside the bark of the trees of the planet. Their bite leaves a chevron shaped mark on the victim, and can be very painful, but is usually not life threatening. Most Wehmals are non-aggressive, preferring to burrow under the bark of the tree when threatened. Their nickname derives from the fact that a Wehkmal will "poke its head out" after retreating under the tree's bark, but will immediately disappear if it feels local vibrations.

ON:

To Kamal, there was no better month on the planet than June. Her continuing post-secondary education from her mothers was put on hiatus, the first of the wild fruits were ready to be harvested, and most importantly, it was fishing season.

Of course, the Colony gatherers had long ago started fishing the lake just to the west of the farms. But June was when the salmon ran. Or the planet's version of salmon, anyway. The gatherers would get salmon out of the lake, but there was a spot, to the north of the lake and inside the forest, where you could catch the best salmon.

In Kamal's opinion, today was the perfect day to do so. The giant agave plants that grew north of where the river emptied out to the sea, west of the village were at the perfect stage to harvest lines and barb hooks. And the Whack-A-Moles seemed even more susceptible to the trick that her Vulcan mother had taught her.

And normally, it would be her Mama Sara who would be accompanying Kamal on this fishing trip. Except today, for some reason, her Vulcan guardian had instructed her to take Cassandra Murphy with her. Kamal had been curious about the change to her annual fishing trip with her Vulcan mother, but as was as her custom, she didn't argue.

Instead, Kamal patiently waited on the edge of the village farm for Cassandra to meet her, rechecking her lines and barbs while she did so.

Cassandra was about as enthused as a pallbearer to be sent on this... What was it? An assignment? She wasn't sure of the syntax she should use, because she'd just been told by her father to just be here. Which meant her mother was probably behind it. She and Kamal didn't hang together, rarely spoke, and Cass wasn't terribly pleased with the way boys in their age-range ogled the curvier girl when she was around and wasn't looking.

While Cass was skinny, wiry, was still rocking an A-cup.

Of course, her father had gone off into some inane musings about how catching salmon was a good way to connect to her human ancestry, and something about Fionn Mac Cumhaill and the Salmon of wisdom, and how fish were brain food, but Cass suspected he was simply deflecting to keep her from obliterating whatever serious arguments she might put forth.

From the collection of weapons she'd put together, Cass had brought her bow and arrows (with a spool of silken line) and her spear, which her father called "Gae Bulg." Because Irish. She twirled it idly, like a baton, in between each finger, and then around the back of her hand, deftly catching it before it spun out of her grasp. "Morning, Kamal." She said as she approached the girl.

"Good morning, Cassandra," Kamal said brightly, though her friendly greeting masked the slight discomfort Kamal always felt around the other girl. In truth, Kamal always felt uncomfortable around most of the colony's children. She had been too young to fit in with those who had been old enough to remember their time on the Elysium, but felt like an outsider around the younger children, particularly those who were the offspring of the ex-Senior Staff of the Elysium.

Kamal was finishing putting on a gray cream that her Vulcan guardian had created and continuously updated. The scent of the cream was unusual though not unpleasant (being reminiscent of a mixture of pine and Tamil cooking), and was certainly effective as both an insect repellent and allowing the wearer to blend in the background while in the forest. "Want some?" Kamal asked, offering the small clay pot holding the cream to Cass.

Cass shook her head slightly, but also hunched her shoulders. More of a questioning pose than one of refusal. "What is it?" She asked, wondering if it was some sort of sunscreen, which she was already wearing a variant of, and she had a straw hat to cover her face and shield her eyes from the sun's rays.

"Insect repellent and scent neutralizer," Kamal replied.

"Cool." Cass said, dipping her fingers into the pot and pulling out a good-sized dollop, slathering it liberally over her face and exposed arms. She didn't give much thought to the smell -- If it kept the bugs out of her face and ears, she could stand it. "I kinda wish I'd known this stuff existed when I graduated." Despite her brother's dire predictions, Cass had graduated with a near-perfect GPA, and despite her parents' high hopes, she still became a hunter. Nobody in the Murphy-Salannis household celebrated that day much -- and Cass was quick to move out.

"Next time my mother makes up a batch, I'll make sure she makes up an extra couple of jars for you," Kamal replied. She was about to rattle off on the composition of and the biology behind the salve, but stopped herself in time. Kamal checked the knife on her belt (her only visible weapon), made minor adjustments to the rest of the equipment hanging off her body before asking, "So, ready to go fishing?"

"As ready as I'll ever be." Cassandra replied. "Fishing isn't really my thing, but I've hunted everything else on this island. Might as well strike fear into the hearts of the fish, as well." She said. She grasped a ribbon around her throat and tugged her sun hat up from where it was hanging over her quiver and settled it on her head. "As long as nobody's asking me to eat it raw." Or at all. Fish tasted... fishy. And it smelled.

Kamal just blinked in response, not sure what to say. Her Aunt Gali and the other cooks looked forward to this day, when her and Mama Sara brought in a day's worth of salmon. "It's not really fishing fishing," Kamal explained. "It's like a modified jug fishing. Well, it'll make sense when you see it." With that, Kamal began trotting to the edge of the Spice Cabinet, waving to the gatherers working the village's farm.

"I'm totally new to all of this." Cassandra admitted. Did she mention that she also found fish to be slimy and gross? No? They were. She'd gutted and butchered plenty of prey, and didn't flinch, but fish? Ew. But she didn't say all this. "I remember my father mentioning something about fishing with explosives, but I'm fairly sure we'd have Security breathing down our necks, so you're on point for this trip."

A few meters inside the Spice Cabinet were a series of limbs called "The Staircase", so called because it allowed a traveler to a ascend fairly easily to a few meters above the ground. Kamal climbed up the "stairs" with practiced ease, then began walking along a series of interlaced limbs that ran alongside the river.

Cassandra followed along behind Kamal, navigating the bridgework with the dainty grace of a mythical fairy, using her spear as a walking stick. Not that she needed one.

"There's a big pool about a kilometer upstream," Kamal advised. "That's where we'll set up."

"Ok." Cass said, following along without complaint. And then she decided to make this a little less awkward. Or a little more, depending on how things went. "So, why did your mothers choose to homeschool you?" She asked, deciding to 'go there.' "I mean, didn't it kinda suck not having other kids your own age to hang around with?" Cass had always had Yanalla and the Lalor kids around her. She would say they were like siblings, but didn't in any way want to associate Liam with being a brother.

"Hang on a second," Kalam said, pausing where a branch crossed the limb Kalam and Cass were traversing at shoulder height. Kalam slid her hand underneath a large leaf and when she pulled it out, there was a large spider siting on her upturned hand, it's size easily dwarfing Kamal's hand.

Cass raised an eyebrow as Kalam brought forth the spider, her hand moving casually in the direction of her hunting knife, but not even touching the hilt -- If the other girl was handling the damn thing without fear, then far be it from Cass to ruin whatever communion she wanted to have with the ugly thing.

Kamal seemed unperturbed by the spider's size. Instead, she whispered to it softly as she gently prodded it. After a minute or so of examining the spider, she put it back on the limb and began moving to the pool again. "It's been feeding well, so we won't be hurting for bait," Kamal said. "i don't think my mothers meant to homeschool me. It just sort of happened. I'm like four or five years younger than the other kids who crashed here. I don't even remember the crash. So Mama Sa---um, T'Saralonde sort of took it on herself to educate me. And when they got you guys going, I was just used to going out with T'Saralonde when she went gathering. By the time I was eleven, I don't think that there's anywhere on the island I haven't been. And my other mother, she's kind of intense, so she sort of took it as a challenge to get equal time tutoring. I don't mean that intense remark as negative, you know," Kamal added, leaping a small gap between two limbs. Kamal loved her mother Jenn, but most just knew her human mother as the no-nonsense Chief Harrigan.

"Ok, guess that makes sense." Cass and her friends weren't the only kids in their age group, but because they were the kids and wards of the senior staff and the first of the planet-born generation, their parents got a little more engaged in their education. A small hiss issued from Cass's commbadge as they ventured -- They had now passed beyond the range of communications repeaters set out around the village. Not that the communicators were reliable inside that sphere. "My father says that the plant and animal life here point to this planet having been seeded with genetic material of a humanoid progenitor lifeform while it was in its primordial stage. Which is why there are edible plants and animals." Cass mused. "Give it a few hundred million more years, and it'll probably develop its own humanoid life."

"The thesis originally put forward by Richard Galen," Kamal threw over her shoulder as she kept moving forward. Kamal had heard the warning hiss, but seemed indifferent to it. "Ma --- T'Saralonde spent a week on him during my micropaleontology section." The sound of rushing water could be heard up ahead. Kalam turned and grinned. "Almost there!"

"There were others who put forward the hypothesis." Cass said with a slight nod. "Including a large number of quack pseudoscientists." She said. As they drew closer to Kamal's fishing spot, she went on t muse, "One of the salvage teams found viable raktajino coffee beans in one of the crew quarters of the old ship. They say if the botanists can get them to take root in the soil, they might turn the fields past the ridgeline into a coffee plantation. I've never heard the ship's crew so excited about anything, not even childbirth."

"The first to put forth the thesis with verifiable proof," Kamal amended for Cassandra's edification. When the other girl talked about the coffee beans, Cassandra just gave a noncommittal grunt. She knew the coffee bean was a big thing with the gatherers who stayed close to the village, but it really didn't mean anything to her.

"And we're here!" Kamal announced. In front of the pair there was a wide, calm spot at a base at a set of cascades. There was a mesh of interconnected limbs crossing the river and below, a few of the planet's "salmon" could be seen occasionally jumping out of the water.

Kamal paused, scanning her surroundings, before her smile grew broader. She settled herself against the trunk of one of the trees and began pulling out her harvested ines and barb hooks. "Um, not to be insulting," she began hesitatingly, "But do you know how to tie a snell knot?"

Cass shook her head slightly. "Nope. This is your bailiwick, not mine. I'm here to learn." She said, finding a place to lean her spear and hang her quiver off of a tree limb, surveying the fishing hole. "So these guys swim upstream to spawn, right? And then most of them die right after. But we're going to be catching them before they get the chance to..." She chuckled. Most of the terminology she had for the process was rather foul. "...Spawn their little fishy brains out." In other words, they were cock-blocking the poor fish. "So, what do you need me to do?"

Kamal paused, not really sure how to answer. If it was her and Mama Sara fishing, they'd automatically split the duties. But she didn't know exactly what Cass knew what to do. And although Kamal wasn't planning on doing anything dangerous, if you didn't know what you were doing, you could easily get hurt.

"Let me show you how to bait a hook first, and we'll work from there," Kamal said, pulling a pair of fibrous gloves from her pack. Kamal hadn't had to use gloves to bait for a long time, but she kept a pair in her pack for other purposes. "I think these are about your size," Kamal added, handing the gloves to Cassandra. "I mean, unless you have a pair of your own."

"Alright." Cass said, taking the gloves and slipping them on. She suspected they would be impaling something gross on the fishhooks, but she had a high gross-out threshhold by now. She was also somewhat sure that whatever they'd be using was something that already existed out here if one were to judge from Kamal's brief communion with the spider a bit back. So, some sort of creepy-crawly in these trees. And she was determined to not let the other girl take her by surprise.

"The easy part is getting the hook on the line," Kamal began, "We get these from a plant that grows on the western shore. T'Saralonde got the idea from Aunt Gali---Chef Widdis," Kamal corrected herself. "It's something the Tarahumara did on Earth. A group of people originally indigenous to North America," Kamal added, stopping herself from explaining how Aunt Gali knew about different cultures indigenous to North America. "Anyway, you tie the line on so," Kamal continued, demonstrating a snell knot and handing the line and hook to Cassandra, before making one for herself. "The line is pretty strong, too. Okay, now's the fun part, but you got to keep this to yourself. T'Saralonde said if everyone knew it could be done, our medical clinic would be overrun with people getting bit by Whack-A-Mole because they did it wrong."

The knot was indeed easy, and Cass untied it and retied it to get the feel for it. It wasn't the sort of thing she could do as easily as Kamal, but she hadn't developed the muscle memory to do it rote. And then the other girl mentioned whack-a-moles. "You mean millipedes?" She shook her head. Someone was gonna pay for this when she got back into the village. Reaching into her boot, Cass pulled out a folding utility tool and unfolded it so that a pair of pliers emerged. "Ok, and where do we find those?" She asked, resigned to have to do this. At least these fishing trips weren't all that common.

"I thought they were supposed to look more like centipedes," Kamal replied with a furrowed brow. Since she had never actually seen a millipede or a centipede, she had nothing to compare them to. Shrugging, she added, "But they're actually a more like earthworms. T'Saralonde says their appearance is an example of convergent evolution. Anyway, one of my best collecting spots is this way." Kamal started moving across the limbs away from the river.

"Poisonous earthworms that account for about two deaths a year." Cassandra grumbled, following after Kamal. She wondered if she should just go back to her bow and arrows and start shooting at the fish. It shouldn't be terribly hard.

As Kamal approached a junction of branches, a number of wekmahls (aka whack-a-moles/centipedes/millipedes) could be seen. All of them quickly disappeared under the bark with the vibrations of the approaching girls.

"We could just wait for them to stick their heads out on their own," Kamal said, kneeling down, "But there's a faster way, and I think the fish appreciate it more." Kamal pulled out a small linen bag, then put two fingers near where one of the centipedes had vanished. She began "walking" her fingers across the bark. Immediately, a centipede appeared, about eighteen centimeters in length, it's mandibles moving. Kamal tapped the centipede in the middle, then moved her fingers out of the way as the centipede looped on itself, capturing its end segment with its mandibles. Kamal picked the centipede up and put it in her bag.

"Like I said, Whack-A-Moles are like earthworms. Hermaphrodites," Kamal explained. "So if you do a light rhythm just right, it'll make it think there's another Whack-A-Mole ready for...well, you know," Kamal said with a blush. "Normally, they'd just sort of lay opposite ends, and both lay eggs in a couple of days. But if you tap it right in the middle, where there's a spot that's a little different than the rest of its coloring, it activates a mechanism that will allow it to pass on its own genes. So it's like...doing it to itself," Kamal explained, her cheeks once again warm. "It'll end up killing itself, but not before it lays its own fertilized eggs in a day. You need to wear gloves the first time you try doing it, so you don't get bit. And you don't want to use pliers. Well, you can, but the fish won't bite as quick on a mashed Whack-A-Mole."

Cass looked at Kamal as she described the process of collecting their bait. "Ok, so what you're telling me is we're initiating foreplay with these centipedes and then making them... Fornicate themselves into submission -- something that kills them eventually -- then sticking them on hooks to catch a bunch of horny fish who are swimming upstream to lay eggs and blow their load of fish jizz on those eggs before dying." She said, moving closer to the trunk to mimic the girl's movements a few times before one of the creepy crawlies decided to show itself. She looked for the differently-colored spot, and then tapped it to make the thing curl up on itself. "And this... Jeez... Now I know why my parents wanted me to come on this trip. They want me to be celibate for life by showing me that sex equals death."

"Yes, well..." Kamal's face was almost glowing with embarrassment. The darker woman tapped a few more worms into "bait circles" before finding the courage to talk again. "Once we get enough bait, we tie our lines to the branches and lower our baited hooks.into the water." Kamal paused, looking off in the distance, before turning her attention back to Cassandra. "Listen, I know you don't want to be out here. And I don't know why your parents want you out here. But I'm pretty sure my mother...my human mother...wanted me to take you out here because she doesn't think I should be happy with my life. Not completely happy, like I am." Kamal looked like she was going to continue, but cut herself short. "Listen, let's just catch some fish, bring them home, and everyone will be happy. We need about twenty more Whack-A-Moles." With that, Kamal turned her attention to catching more centipedes.

Cassandra shook her head slightly. "This isn't my thing, Kamal." She heaved a sigh and laid a hand on her shoulder. "Whatever our parents intended by putting us together, boy oh boy, did they screw up." She said, grinning. "I don't know what Jenn wants you to grow up into, and I don't much care. For some odd reason, you enjoy this sort of thing." She said, tapping her fingers against the bark and then jabbing the centipede that emerged in the 'fornicate yourself' spot and then repeating the luring act. "You should do what makes you happy. What you're good at. There's no dishonor in that, no shame. You're doing something valuable for the village. Maybe she thinks it lacks 'prestige' or whatever. But the thing is, your mother isn't getting any older. There's no excuse for her to live vicariously through you. If she wants to do that, let her have another daughter, one of her own. I'd bet there are plenty of guys willing to help her with that."

Kamal just shook her head and gave Cassandra a wan smile. "Jenn doesn't have any problems with me gathering. Oh, she'd like me and T'Saralonde to stay at the farm or the Spice Cabinet where most of the gatherers keep themselves, but the only prestige she's concerned about is doing a job well. I think she worries about me being on the outskirts of things, socially wise. But I love my life!"

Kamal tapped one more centipede and said, "I think we have enough bait." As she stood up, she continued. "There's not a place on this island I can't go, a plant I can't identify, and an animal I haven't seen up close from birth to death. I've been taught all my life by two Academy graduates who are doctoral level experts in their own fields, and knowledgeable in a dozen others. So I can discuss Zeno of Citium, Kiri-kin-tha or Ving Kuda, do fractional calculus and even give practical examples of convergent evolution," Kamal added with a laugh. "So what if I don't date? The guys just think of me as the weird girl with nice tits and a great ass. Quoting verbatim what I've overheard."

Kamal had a thoughtful look before she added, "If we have to do this again, we could go hunting. I don't hunt, but I am skilled tracker. So I could be like that four legged creature on Earth. A hunting dog. Just not your bitch," Kamal deadpanned.

"Well then, there you go." Cass acceded with a smirk. "Let her know this sort of stuff if she doesn't already. I'm sure all she really wants is for you to be happy and be safe. Well, you've grown up with dangers that everyone who came here as adults had to learn from scratch. And it's not like the guys won't eventually get over you being weird. Even my brother looks at you, and he doesn't look at other girls at all. That I know of. He might have a huge cache of porn on his PADD that he looks at when he thinks we aren't looking."

"And hey, if you ever feel like hanging out with us, just come and hang out. Sure, you're weird, but who isn't?" She asked, reaching under the collar of her tunic and pulling out her necklace -- a simple leather cord holding a silver pendant shaped like a toilet seat. "I started a cult that worships the great, heavenly toilet seat to annoy my mom." she took off the gloves and handed them to Kamal. "Let's go catch some fish. Disgusting fish full of fat caviar and fish spooge."

"And afterwards, I'll tell you the secret of the purple truffle, which will weird you even more," Kamal said with a laugh. Feeling somehow lighter, Kamal led Cassandra back to their fishing spot.

[OFF]

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - What's Wrong, Gary?

A Mission Post by Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Medical Center

Timeline: Current

Every vial of blood needed to be placed in its exact proper position in the rack. Labelled precisely. Stoppers needed to be inspected for contamination, and Miran's wash-list had to be cross referenced to ensure that no vial possibly contained the residue of an earlier sample.

These were Liam's rules.

Liam Lalor. Even at such an early age he took his work as a scientist so seriously.

Qwyyn smiled at the thought of the young Erisian. Oh how Phoenix's children reminded her so much of her best friend! She missed her. At the funeral she had promised that she would not let a day go by when she wouldn't think of her, and as best as her memory served she had kept her promise. Her hand reached subconsciously over her shoulder to touch the tattoo there.

After hearing Feyth's 'confession' surrounding Lia's death twenty years ago, Gary had left her home in a state of shock that as time went by slowly and irrevocably progressed to full blown white hot anger. He needed to find and confront Liselle, his best friend who for twenty years had lied and mislead him over the events of Lia's death. An hour ago he would have vehemently disagreed with that statement. However now he didn't know what to believe. The question facing him now was where would he find Liselle? At her home? No it was still early in the day. The Medical Center? Yes! She would be there. Moments later (after a brisk walk) He barged into the Center looking for Liselle. It was time for a showdown.

The sudden sound of the door smacking against the wall of the medical building was enough to make Liselle jump. "Gods, Miran, you could have given me a heart attack! A woman of my age can't afford -- " A smile found its way to her lips as she turned about to the entrance. "Gary Taylor. As I live in breathe. So you've decided to let me play vampire with that delicious blood of yours after all."

Gary didn't smile, banter was the last thing on his mind. He crossed the floor until he was standing right in front of Liselle. He didn't waste time on niceties, he got right to the point, "I need to talk to you NOW in private." Choking the words out in a semi calm voice even as he fought the rising anger inside him.

Liselle's eyes clouded with deep concern. "Is everything okay? It's not Cass again, I hope?" The young woman certainly had a mind of her own. Over the years a few items had gone missing from medical. Qwyyn suspected that someone had been trying to use her compounds to manufacture makeshift painkillers -- the Elysium village equivalent of illicit drugs. She had never actually caught the culprits, but the guilt was plain in all of the teenager's eyes. Except for Cassandra; which made Qwyyn suspect her all the more.

"No." Gary replied through tightly clenched teeth. In the back of his mind he made random notice that his teeth hadn't been ground into nubs. However right here and now he had much more important matters on his mind. "Cass is fine as far as I know." He answered with a few words as possible. Even though standing here, facing Liselle, Cass was the farthest thing on his mind. "Where can we talk? In private?" He repeated. He wanted to hear what Liselle had to say. What lies she would tell him.

"Here is fine," Liselle said, her tone belying her confusion, her worry for her friend. Her eyes darted to the other two woman in medical today. "Iina, Alice, can you give us a moment?"

The two medical workers exchanged a brief look with another. With a curt nod, the pair set down the bed sheets they had been changing together and they headed outside.

Qwyyn spread her arms wide, inviting Gary to talk. "What's wrong, Gary?" She lowered her voice, remembering the last time he had grown so deeply disturbed in a surprise visit to her. "Is it the dreams again?"

He shook his head as the question momentarily side tracked him. He had seen Liselle once before over dreams he had concerning Lia. Where she accused him of leaving her to die, standing pointing at him with a bloody hand, accusing him of doing nothing to save her. Dreams that had seemed so real he wondered about his sanity. "No, not the dreams." He forced out as he grew silent thinking about what he wanted to say. After a few moments of awkward silence, he blurted out. "How could you Liselle? You of all people. How could you do this?" The anger in his voice mixed with tormented anguish.

The old woman shook her head, a confused laugh escaping her. She quickly ran a mental inventory of any terrible deeds she had perpetrated in her recent future. She came up empty. "Gary, I promise I have no idea what you are talking about," she said. Truth be told, she was growing concerned that he had fallen victim to some sort of prank. If nothing else, she wanted to get to the bottom of it before he embarrassed himself. She reached out to touch his arm. "Hey. Talk to me."

He jerked his arm away angrily. His eyes shooting twin phasers as Liselle stood and denied any wrongdoing! Of all the nerve! His anger combined with her lack of admitting her crime had reached a flash point and his words spilled out in a torrent. "I just came from Feyth's." He said as if that was enough of an explanation. "She told me everything. I know Liselle! So I ask you again how could you? I thought you were my friend. My best friend. How could I be so wrong?"

"Hey! Calm down," she said, her voice allowing her hurt to show. The 'medical exam' she had given him not so long ago had been pinned to her brain ever since that day. She knew she had allowed herself to read more into those moments than what had been truly there. Replaying the visit over and over again in her mind had allowed it to grow more personal, more intimate. Now, with such a sharp juxtaposition to her silly little fantasies with how he so violently shook away her touch -- it utterly gutted her, left her feeling foolish. But she could fix this, she could at least get them back to normal. "Feyth? Gary, you and I both know that Feyth is a little...nutty. Look, just tell me what she said and we can clear this all up. I promise."

"Nutty? is that what you call it?" His voice filled with disgust and anger as Liselle still kept up the charade of not knowing what he was talking about. "She told me how twenty years ago you saved her life and that of her baby Yaanalla at the expense of Lia's! How you refused to let a cadet with a medkit go to her, to save her life!" His voice had risen several octaves as he again had to replay what Feyth had told him. He stood there flush with anger. His eyes fixed on hers as he told her what he knew. He waited for her to deny it.

Qwyyn felt her skin deaden with cold. Her bones ached. Her hands began to tremble. For so long she had kept this secret from him. The only person she had ever told was Matias. Anyone else that knew, knew because they were there when it happened. But Matias was the only one that had the complete story. Not even Feyth could have revealed the full breadth of the horrible guilt she had carried since that day. At least that much was still safely hidden from him. "Gary. Listen to me. Please listen to me. I am. So. So. Sorry."

"Listen to you?" He gave a sharp bitter laugh. "Sure Liselle, I'll listen to you. I can't wait to hear the story you're about to tell me. You should have it down pat by now. Hell you've had twenty years to get it perfect. So, please regal me with a story." His words dripping with venom as he waited to hear the fairy tale Liselle was about to spin.

The silence ballooned into the room. How many times had she thought about telling him? How many times had she told him about this, every exacting detail? A hundred? A thousand? Late at night, when her unblinking eyes stared up into the darkness, she imagined herself telling him. Sometimes he was livid with rage. Sometimes completely understanding. Sometimes she even let herself pretend that it hadn't been too late, that Lia had lived.

Liselle turned her back to him, her attention on the blood samples waiting to be shipped off to Liam. "It was an impossible decision," she said softly. "Feyth was going into labor. I - I didn't know what to do. There were so many decisions to make. There were so many things I had to decide, and there was no time. If I had just had more time..."

"An impossible decision?" He echoed, "Apparently not. You made a decision Liselle and you did know what to do. You chose to save Feyth and her baby and you sentenced Lia to death. But hey I understand." He continued his voice dripping with contempt. "You saved two lives and ended one so your a plus one."

He continued to glare at her, (or rather her back) "You didn't even give her a chance. You arbitrarily ended her life!"

She shook her head, as though shaking the fog from her memories. "No." She reached to a shelf above her to take down another vial and set it into the tray. "Not arbitrarily. No. I -- " she breathed. No more lies. "-- I knew what I was doing. I knew that I was robbing her of any chance she had to survive. I knew it. I thought about it. And I chose Feyth and her baby over her."

Gary had enough of speaking to Liselle's back. "Turn around and face me! You owe me that much. You've been hiding for twenty years!" His anger was increasing with each passing second. He shook when he spoke, "You knew!" He exploded, "You knew and you chose to end Lia's life just as easy and simple as turning the lights on or off. You say you thought on it, obviously it was a snap decision."

"Yes!" she shouted back, though still she wouldn't turn around. She couldn't face him. She planted both hands on the table in front of her, lowered her head between her shoulders. Her hand came up and then slapped down on the table, rattling blood vials in a melody of jingling glass. Her back rose and fell with deep breaths. "It was easy," she said, her voice dangerously calm now. "It was sooooo easy." She held up her left hand. "Kill a woman and her baby?" She held up her right hand. "Kill the love of Gary Taylor's life. The woman that I have been jealous of since the moment I laid eyes on her."

Now she did turn around to him. "It was so easy, Gary. All I had to do was tell him." Her eyebrows raised up to her hair line, her voice dropped to a whisper. "Don't go. Don't save her. Just stay here with me. And let. Her. Die. That's an order."

Gary stared at her in equal mixtures of anger, contempt and disgust. Liselle wasn't the only one who could lay out theatrics. He had been standing close to a counter since he confronted Liselle. Taking his hand he curled it into a fist and slammed it down on the counter. It sounded like a thunderclap as the countertop split from the force of the blow.

"Who made you God!" He screamed at her, "You aren't even a doctor and you killed Lia because you were jealous? You sicken me!!!" He spat. He never would have thought Liselle capable of such actions.

"That's right, Gary," she said, her eyes searching his face even as she shook her head. "I just HAD to have you all to myself. And I thought, how can I make this happen? And then it hit me: I'll crash the fucking ship. It was the perfect plan! Probably Lia Holmes would die, and it would all look like an accident. Then, assuming you and I lived, I'd wait twenty Gods be damned years to make my move on you. I knew you'd never suspect a thing, and we could go off together and get married and have babies. But, you clever son of a bitch, you figured me out. Damn."

He shook his head, he heard the mocking sarcasm in her voice and saw it in her eyes. "Fuck!" He screamed, "Grow fucking up! All a game is it Liselle? Well I've got news for you as tragic as this is, what hurts as much is the conspiracy of silence that enveloped the colony for twenty years! You. none of you bastards thought enough to tell me the truth. You all stood there and snickered and laughed behind my back at your private little joke. You must be very proud of yourselves. You made an April, May, June and July fool out of me."

"Alright, Taylor, so you're tired of secrets, is that it? That's your big hang up after all of these years? Well, my friend, that stops today. Are you ready to hear what's *really* been going on all this time?"

"My hang up as you call it is that my so called best friend kept a secret from for twenty fucking years!" He roared. "She didn't have enough respect for me or our friendship to tell me." He eyed her with contempt. "Oh? With all the male symbionts you've had, you finally grew a pair?" He derisively. "After twenty years you're going to tell me the truth? This should be good."

Liselle stuck her tongue into her back teeth. Her eyes narrowed and she nodded at him. Her greatest insecurity in her life as Liselle Qwyyn had always been her struggle with her joined gender identity. Matias had accepted her without question, had always made her feel as though those blurred lines didn't matter. He had only wanted Liselle Qwyyn -- whatever that was.

But Gary on the other hand, he had been one of the very few people she had ever encountered in this lifetime that made her feel like she was truly a woman. It was absolutely intoxicating. Magical. A drug. And now he had twisted her greatest insecurity against her.

Fine. She could play, too.

"You like all of this," she spat at him. "This whole thing. A fractured, lonely, wounded soul. Poor Gary. Let's alllll feel sorry for him. Sure, the rest of us have lost loved ones, and have managed to move on. But not Gary Taylor. Gary Taylor feels pain more deeply than the rest of us. And how can you blame him? I mean, every woman that has ever claimed to love him has either betrayed him or died on him."

He was purple with rage! Nearly apoplectic. "You bitch!" He growled, "You no good bitch! You've got no right, no right to talk to me, make sport of me but I guess when you kill someone, it gives you a God complex and you treat everyone like dregs."

"Stop," she breathed. Her eyes filled with shimmering tears and she held up both hands to him. She had wanted this. Needed this. To finally have Gary scream at her and hate her and destroy her -- it was something that she had coming to her for twenty years now. And at first, with it finally happening, it had been revelatory. Cathartic. But now the pain was too much. The wounds they were cutting into each other were too deep. Too real. "Please. Please just stop," she said again. "You came here for the truth, and you deserve it." Her breathing grew ragged. "For twenty years I have thought about that decision. Every night I go to sleep with it, and every morning I wake up with it. Not a day has gone by when that hasn't happened. Not a single one. The only thing, the ONLY thing that has brought me any sense of peace is that I know that Lia would have never forgiven me if I had chosen her instead of Feyth." She swallowed. "That's why I couldn't tell you. Because I did what Lia would have wanted. But there were no words to explain it to you, not without losing you. Believe me, I've been looking for twenty years."

Gary stood there leaning against the ruined counter, all the anger going out of him like a balloon slowly losing air as he heard Liselle's impassioned plea to stop. Saw the tears in her eyes. Listened to her finally give a reason he had no comeback for. No way to refute the truth. He knew deep down she was right Lia would have never forgiven her. Hell he had probably known for twenty years but refused to admit it. Even now he didn't want to admit it. The pain of hearing what happened was just too much for him to cope with right now. When Liselle had finished he simply nodded, indicating he was finished there would be no more yelling, screaming or arguing he was through, done. He straightened up, he had to get away, far away. Liselle was wrong about one thing he didn't want pity, he had never wanted pity. He wanted understanding and support. Now he had nothing save closure and a friendship in tatters and lost lost.

She could see that he was ready to leave. She wasn't sure that he would ever come back. Not in the same way. Cards on the table, Qwyyn. "I have been in love with you for a very long time, Gary Taylor. But I know that what I've done, regardless of the circumstances, is something that you will never forget. Forgive? I can only hope. But forget? No." Liselle reached up and touched her own wrinkled features. "And it's because of my respect for Lia that I've let my life slip away from me without ever telling you how much I love you." Her hand fell. "So go. And stare down the demons I've given you. And someday, when you're ready, I hope you understand that as much as I may have handled it all wrong, I didn't want to betray you. I didn't. Not ever."

Gary stood there weaving like a tree in a high wind as Liselle offered a final explanation for her actions battering him further. He knew he and Liselle had always had a good, close relationship and there was nothing he wouldn't do for her but to hear her admit she loved him or had was a shock. He had no clue. He opened his mouth then closed it as any words he said would be woefully inadequate and he was afraid sound insincere. Right now they needed time apart, to lick the wounds they had inflicted on each other. He would do as she asked he would go and think, it seemed like that was the only thing left to him.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Aftermath.........

A Mission Post by Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Colony

Timeline: 20 Years after the crash

Gary sat in his house, it was early morning. The sun was just coming up and he was restless. sleep had eluded him. He had been up the entire night ....thinking. He needed to get away. The argument with Liselle had been stupid and ill advised. Words had been exchanged, Heated words, angry words, hateful words and he regretted them. He didn't have a lot of friends and he felt like he just lost his best one. He knew exactly where he wanted to go. Back across The South River. It was largely unexplored except for the small area he and Liselle Lalor, the newly named chief hunter had explored and where they had brought down the large tiger like creature. He wanted to see what other creatures roamed the area and if indeed there were dragons there. He wrote a hastily scrawled note saying "Gone Hunting!" and laid it on his table however next it he laid an envelope with 'Liselle Q' written on the front. Inside was a letter to Liselle,where he poured out his feelings saying among other things how much he regretted the argument and the things he had said. That he had been upset but that was no reason for him to act towards her as he did. That she was his best friend but he didn't deserve her. He finished the letter by saying he forgave her and he hoped she could one day forgive him and they could start over but first he had to forgive himself. He knew that Liselle L, would be livid at his decision. That he was breaking his own rule that no hunter went off alone. But he was the President and could do what he wanted. At least that was his opinion and he dared anyone to tell him differently.

That done he gathered his supplies, knife, matches, water, first aid, food and an old, beat up portable disc player complete with ear buds that he hung around his neck. The rest he stuffed into an old knapsack and slung it across his back. However there was one last item he wanted to take with him that would make hunting easier. Walking over to the small alcove he reached inside. His fingers curled about the item in question, feeling the cool metal next to them. He brought it out into the light. His beloved 1873 Winchester rifle. Given to him by Catlin. It seemed a lifetime ago. It had amazingly survived the crash twenty years earlier. Far better than any arrow and only used in special circumstances.....like this. He checked to make sure it was loaded (it was) and he grabbed a spare box of shells, stuffing them into the knapsack as well. he was about to leave when he went into the bedroom and returned with Lia's rapier. The one he had given her twenty years ago for Christmas. He slung it across his back and headed out. Satisfied he had all he needed he left without another look back. He hurried down the steps. He wanted to get out of the village as quickly and as quietly as possible without drawing attention to himself or have to answer any questions. Or have to face the Liselles.(both of them) He just needed time and some space, to regroup, to think things through and crossing The South River afforded him both.

Yet before he left, he had one last stop to make, one final goodbye. Going to Lia's grave. Reaching it, he knelt beside it and began speaking quietly."I wanted to come by and let you know. I know what happened. Twenty years after the fact, I finally know. The secret has been exposed. Feyth told me and Liselle confirmed it and I'm sorry for her actions. So terribly sorry. Not that it does any good now." He gave a humorless, bitter laugh. "You deserved better." He sighed and lowered his head as tears stung his eyes. "Also wanted you to know, it may be awhile before I'm back here to talk. I'm going across The South River." He remembered a line from an old song, "My hearts been broken a thousand times since that awful day. I just need to get away. Get away from Liselle and the hateful words we exchanged and the others and clear my head." He offered as way of an explanation. He reached up and brought her rapier down from where he had it slung across his back. "Your rapier." He said softly, "I think it should be with you." He added as he hung it around her tombstone. His hand lingering on the cold stone. "Now, you rest easy Lia. Know I'll always love you." Finishing he stood and walked away. Not daring to look back. As he walked he turned the disc player on and soon the strains of the old 20th century rock song, "Stumblin In" Could be heard throughout the forest.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - "Rescue?"

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Jaeih t’Noramei-McKinley & Lieutenant Wynter

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: USE Elysium wreckage

Timeline: Current – During the crash and evacuation

Wynter had managed to right himself shortly after the crash though he was certain that once the adrenaline rush wore through he would be feeling it, and probably would be laying down for a few days. At this time however he was preoccupied with getting out of the wreckage of the ship. As he stumbled down a corridor in what he hoped would take him to undamaged outer hull. He stoped though when he heard groans coming from a side corridor. He turned towards the noise for a brief investigation.

Jaeih had been unable to get to an escape pod in time. She had managed however to find herself a placed wedged between wall and bulkhead to keep herself from being thrown around too much. Now she could hear people moving around and she began to bang on the wall as her planned escape route was now clogged with wreckage.

Wynter continued towards the damage in the side corridor. "Is anyone there?" he called out.

"YES!" She called out as she it the wall again. "Anyone!?!"

Wynter shook his head. "Are you alright?" he asked reaching out with his subconscious mind.

"Hello! I am stuck in here. Can you help?" She called out, though she could not figure out how she was hearing him in her mind.

After a few moments Wynter was conversing with the woman, without actually speaking which was unusual even for him. "Stay there I will see if I can find a way around to you."

"What part of I am STUCK did you miss?" she called out.

He groaned. "I heard you the first time." As he attempted to find a way to her. He wondered what her injuries were, and if he might be able to get her out. It took him nearly half an hour before he finally reached her having taken a route which could be described as perilous at best. "Lt Wynter at your Service." He quipped.

Jaeih looked up at him. "You are the new Intelligence Chief" She said calmly "I am Lt t'Noramei-Mckinley, Operations Instructor. Jaeih." She smiled. "I'd shake your hand but right now, I can't lift it above my shoulder to reach."

Wynter shook his head slowly. "He'll of a mess you have here." He said as he check what held her in place. "How long have you been pinned?"

"Since the crash started. I was not able to get to an escape pod.." Jaeih replied. "Have... the captain? The XO?"

He sighed. "Right now that doesn't matter, we need to get you out of here without shock setting in. Do you trust me Lieutenant?"

"Sure" Did she really have a choice. "What do we have to do?"

"No you don't have a choice." He replied as he pulled out a small device and programmed it. He attached it to her back, and before activating it he said. "Alright so we're going to transport you about 5 feet back, so just relax and breathe."

"ok... We are on a planet right... You aren't beaming me into space right?"She closed her eyes and took a breath.

"No of course not." He said as he thought seriously is she crazy. He activated the device and stepped back as he watched her dematerialize and rematerialize. "Better?"

Jaeih glanced down at her black jeans and green sweater. Her shoes were still in one piece as was the rest of her. "Perfect. Thank you Lieutenant."

Wynter frowned. "Don't thank me yet we still have to get off this thing." He said turning and heading down the corridor he had emerged from -I just hope she can keep up.- he thought.

And she could. Jaeih followed him through the smokey corridors, dodging where needed, and keeping an eye out for other survivors.

A short time later they were free of the area that. "Alright so we need to get to the exterior of the ship."

Jaeih took a look around. "Nearest hatch is that way." she pointed to the Starboard side.

"Alright well let's get moving then." Wynter replied heading in the direction Jaeih indicated.

Following right on his heels, Jaeih looked around carfully. This was bad, really bad. She studied the man in front of her and wondered how he survived.

Wynter looked over his shoulder. "Pure dumb luck. I was in the intelligence bay." He replied as they arrived at the hatch to the external hull.

Jaeih frowned but nodded. Had she spoken out loud? "So.. any idea on where to go when we get out of here?"

"Depends on where we are when we open the hatch. It also depends on the angles, but best guess is we head down." He replied as he started to open the hatch.

Jaeih pressed back against the wall and looped an arm through his. "Just in Case." she said as she linked her other arm through a strut.

Wynter locked his arms and set his legs as he released the hatch, and opened it slowly. After a moment he looked and chuckled. "Well it looks like we won't be falling to our deaths."

She gave a short laugh. "That's a relief." Stepping up beside him she looked out. "Ok... "

"So how are you with heights?" He asked looking for the external struts which whu acted as a ladder. " Cause we have a long way down."

"That's what you get when you work on one of the biggest ships in the fleet." She muttered and shrugged. "I am not too bad with heights, I did ok in Zero G training."

Wynter frowned. "At least we have that, now if we had some rope or climbing equipment, cause we hardly know what the gravity is like. Well I guess we are free climbing." He said sliding out and getting a grip on the struts.

Jaieh nodded and followed him as best she could. "Beggars can't be choosers" she quipped.

He looked up and shook his head. - Well at least the view isn't bad.-

Jaieh bit her lip as she followed him down the hull. She could hear others yelling and calling out. Other Survivors on the ground.

A few hours later they reached the bottom. "How are you doing?" Wynter asked as he took in her sweat soaked form.

"I thought I was fit.." She grumbled. "Why did I accept the transfer to the biggest ship in the fleet?" She stretched her back. "We need to find the rest of the crew..."

"You need to see a doctor so if it takes finding the rest of the crew so be it." He replied "Oh, and I dare say that you're in decent shape it was a hell of a climb."

"I can make it to the rest." Jaeih smiled faintly. "It was a very hard climb. How are you holding up?"

"I am fine, it was difficult, but it needed to be done." He paused for a moment. "Come on we need to move."

She nodded and looked around. "Lead on." She said.

=/\=

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Strange Events

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Wynter & Lieutenant Jaeih t’Noramei-McKinley

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Camp

Timeline: about 5 weeks after the crash

It was cold, and nights were colder. But the crew were working hard during the day to get the buildings completed in the trees. They had moved children and the wounded into those already built, and the rest camped out in tents and makeshift shelters through the weird weather. Jaeih hated the cold. She was half Romulan and that side of her, needed heat. She lay curled in a ball in her sleeping bag in the tent she shared with several officers of different rank and tried to sleep even as the wind howled outside and cold air slipped in through cracks.

Wynter lay in the same tent as Jaeih, and though he was not affected by the cold more than anyone else, and was in a sleeping bag, he was feeling a tad cold. He curled up a bit more as he slept.

Jaeih finally drifted off to sleep after the others were sound asleep. And as she slipped into dreams, she found herself running down dark hall ways and fighting people she didn’t know.

Wynter was lost in his thoughts as he laid with his eyes closed as he remembered a mission that had gone south rather badly. In fact it had deteriorated into a run and gun fire fight through the halls of the compound he had been sent to infiltrate.

Jaeih woke with a gasp as images of phaser fire ricocheted in her mind. Sitting up slowly she pulled her knees to her chest.

Wynter rolled over as the dream memory continued flashing towards the end of the mission when he had been extracted, torn rotator cuff, ACL and all.

As she sat there, curled into a ball, she struggled against the images that flashed in her mind. This was plain stupid.

A few moments later his dream morphed to another mission where he was tasked with seducing a To Romulan weapons researcher. It had taken several weeks for him to pull it off, and well the results had been worth it.

Now she was very warm.. And her body trembled. “Oh for elements sake” she hissed as images invaded her mind. She was not into girls! What the hell was wrong with her?

As his dream of seduction with dinner, dancing, and copious amounts of Romulan Ale continued Wynter shifted slowly. He was not normally a deep sleeper, but tonight seemed different.

Jaieh climbed out of the sleeping bag and pulled on her shoes and jacket. She needed to walk.

Wynter awoke at the rustle of the tents door, he sat up slowly stretching as he did so. He layed back down slowly, now that he was awake though it would be awhile before he would fall asleep again.

While later Jaeih returned shivering and zipped up the tent flap again. She hated the cold. At least the weird images had stopped.

Wynter watched Jaeih walk back into the tent and frowned slightly as he sat up. “You were outside at this hour?” he asked softly.

She looked up and gave a slight nod. “Yeah strange dreams.. I think I am going crazy.”

He sighed as he watched her shiver. “Alright grab your sleeping bag, and connect it to mine or you won’t warm up until midday, then tell me about it?”

She raised an eyebrow. “Why Lieutenant, I don’t sleep with people I barely know” But she smiled as she said it. “Fine” she added as she grabbed her sleeping bag and squirmed down in the gap beside him.

He smiled slowly. “Well perhaps by the time we sleep you will know me quite well.” he replied as she shimmied in to the bags.

Jaeih rolled her eyes. “Maybe maybe not”

Wynter shrugged as he shifted slowly attempting to be at least a bit chivalrous. “So your dreams?”

“They were weird. Places and people I do not know. Have never known” Jaeih snuggled down and tried hard not to shiver.

He nodded carefully not to hit her. “What do you mean?” he asked as he shifted once more.

She began to whisper the running images and the fights to him. “It does not make sense” she finished with a yawn.

Wynter frowned for a moment as it sounded similar to the memories he had been thinking of earlier. “Get some rest.”

“I am not going crazy Wynter” she muttered and closed her eyes.

‘No I don’t think you are. Now just close your eyes.” he said softly.

She gave a soft sigh and drifted off to sleep.

Wynter followed Jaeih slowly once his mind wrapped itself around what she had been saying.

Hours later Jaeih woke and slowly disentangled herself from Wynter. Everyone else was still asleep but she had work to do. She slipped from the sleeping bag and pulled her jacket and shoes back on. She was on lumber duty.

Wynter awoke later once the sleeping bag had cooled significantly. As he sat up he wondered where Jaeih was.

Around him other officers were waking up as well. In muttered tones they discussed their days.

Wynter dressed, and headed out he was hunting, but also a bit of overwatch, so he needed to get moving.

=/\=

Outside the teams were already back at work hauling items around the makeshift camp. Jaeih was lifting a beam with two others as the wind whistled through the camp.

After a few moments Wynter was out and had taken up position on a high perch overlooking the camp.

As the day progressed, Jaeih found herself getting tired and very cold. She stood by one of the fires with her hands extended to the warmth.

Wynter felt a chill as he stood watch, he shrugged off the chill refocusing himself as he lifted his binoculars. Hours passed and it was getting into evening before he was disturbed.

Jaeih looked up at him. “Are you coming down?” she called out. “Foods on.”

He shook his head slowly before he called out. “Still have an hour before the fauna settle down, best to keep an eye out until then.”

“Wynter, its bloody cold, You will get frostbite on your arse if you do not come down”

Wynter sighed. “Jaieh I will be down soon enough, I will not freeze.” He retorted adding silently to himself without thought ‘or do you just want your own personal water bottle to stay warm.’

She glared at him “Fine freeze for all I care.” and stormed off.

He simply shrugged, he was surprised that she would care or be so adamant that he come down, they weren’t a couple, so why would she seem to care so much.

That night, Jaeih had pulled nightguard duty. And so, bundled up against the cold, she took her post by the exterior makeshift wall.

Wynter had finally come inside and was laying in his sleeping bag, slowly dreaming about the day from his perspective high up.

Jaeih hated being on night watch but everyone had to have a turn. Her mind wandered and she began to think about her own boring day, lifting logs.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Stay With Me Tonight

A Mission Post by Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Lieutenant Commander Matias Grronkil

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Temporary Shelters

Timeline: Day 2 - Following the Crash

Liselle Qwyyn sat up quickly in the small cot that had been setup for her in the overcrowded sleeping shelter.

Screaming. Who was screaming!?

No. Not screaming. Just breathing. Just heavy breathing. She had been dreaming. A nightmare.

She placed the heel of her hand against her forehead and was surprised to find a sheen of cold sweat there. Just a nightmare. Qwyyn threw the blankets from her legs and swung herself out of bed. Quietly, she walked to the shelter's door. Once outside, she began moving among the assembled shelters and survival tents, looking for one in particular.

When she finally saw the one she needed, she slipped inside and tiptoed her way to a cot in the far corner. She dropped to her knees and reached out to gently shake the Grral that lay there. "Matias," she whispered to him. "Are you awake?"

Matias stretched and yawned. "I am now," he said. "What can I do for you, Liselle my love?"

Taking his hand into hers, she tugged urgently for him to follow her. "I need to talk. Please. Outside. It can't wait."

Matias got up and went with her. "I am here for you, Liselle," he said.

Without another word she took him from the shelter and began walking with him, leading them on a direct path away from the main campsite and towards the surrounding woods. "I think I'm having a panic attack or something," she said to him, her breath shaking as it left her lungs. "I'm -- I'm -- I did something. I did something I shouldn't have done."

"Can you tell me about it?" said Matias. "You know I'm here for you, and I'm all ears."

"I - I - I - I - I" She couldn't stop stammering the word. It kept repeating. Again and again until only her lips were moving without sound. Qwyyn covered her face with her hands and fell down to her knees. Her back heaved with the sobs that racked her body.

Matias got down on his knees and held her tight. He let her cry on his shoulder. "That's it, let it out." he said.

Collapsing into his arms, Liselle allowed herself to succumb to the overpowering grief she had held so tightly bottled until this very moment. When she was finally able to choke the worst of the sobs down, she spoke into the warm fur of his chest. "I think I killed Lia," she said, her voice a muffled whisper. She couldn't even be certain that he heard her. "When Feyth's baby was born. There was a cadet running to save Lia. And I stopped him. I stopped him from saving her."

"Now you don't know that," said Matias. "You stopped the cadet, but how do you know the cadet could have saved her?. We've all made some serious mistakes since we were marooned here. Some quite fatal. And we'll make more. It's all chaos here. I wish we could have saved the ship and we wouldn't be here. I gave up too soon, and allowed myself to be pushed into an escape pod. How many have died because of that?"

Her fingers clutched his fur so tightly now that she half suspected that she might be hurting him, but she couldn't let go, her grip on him would not relent even as she commanded her hands to release him. Miraculously she felt her breathing slowing to a steadier rhythm. There was more to Lia's death, more that Qwyyn wanted to say -- thought she might be able to say to him -- but the intense sensation of peace and calm that his presence had draped over her was too much to fight, and she only now realized how utterly exhausted she was. "How do I tell everyone else? How do I tell Commander Taylor?"

If she was hurting him, he wouldn't say so. She needed him and his comfort. "As humans say, we'll cross that bridge when we come to it. Fear often paints a grimmer picture than reality." He could easily have taken advantage of her in this condition, but he was exercising immense restraint. No, only when they both wanted to, not when they needed to. "It's all right," he whispered. "It's all right."

Hearing those words, those simple words, until now she didn't realize how desperately she needed them. The edge of the panic continued to dull in his embrace. Perhaps she could stay there forever. She knew, however, that no amount of reassurances would completely absolve her of the guilt. Because there was more to the story. A secret that she had never told anyone before. After the crash, after all the people lost, she could hardly reason why she should even care to hold on to secrets any longer.

No. People would never treat her the same again if they knew. But maybe Matias...

"I want to tell you something," she said carefully. "But I need you to promise me that you will never, ever tell anyone. No matter what. Not if tortured. Not if ordered." She knew she was exaggerating the importance of her secret, but she needed to convey to him how serious, how personal this was to her.

"You have my word," said Matias. "The word of a Grral, which is his bond."

"Okay," she breathed. Despite the obvious relief in that one spoken word, it still took her several moments to press on. But she had to. This story had eaten away at her for too long. Now, after Lia, it was absolutely devouring her. Whether she was safely locked away in a private room, or out here in the woods in the middle of the night, it was time. "Did you know I used to be a surgeon before joining?" she asked him cautiously. "It's true. The family profession. But then Qwyyn came along. I never wanted to be joined. Never. But my sister and I were deemed the best psychological and genetic matches. A last chance to save the symbiont." She fell silent again.

"It sounds to me like it was not something wrong you did, but a noble and heroic sacrifice, to save the symbiont within you," said Matias. "You didn't want to be joined, but did what was necessary, and so saved Qwyyn. It makes me adore you even more."

She loosened the embrace between them so that she could look up into his eyes. She was quiet. A part of her wondered if her worst fears might be confirmed: that he might never look at her the same way again when he heard the rest. Finally, with a deep breath, she continued. "They warned me that the joining could be devastating. Most Trill go through years of training. My sister and I were much older than any standard initiate, we only had the crash course," she said. "When I woke up. After the joining. I wasn't me anymore. In the worst way possible. I didn't want my new host's old life. I wanted none of it. What I wanted -- needed -- craved -- was...was to kill. I had this absolutely overpowering desire to kill." She breathed a shaking sigh. Finally allowing those words to escape her lips was completely unlike what she had always imagined it would be. She didn't feel sad, or disgusted, or even angry. She felt free. "That's why I had to give up on being a doctor. That's why I'm so short-circuited over the moment when I was asked to choose between Feyth and Lia. Because the last time I was a healer, given a body and a scalpel....there was only one thing I wanted to do. Rip. And tear flesh."

Tears were in his eyes to hear the rest of the story. "I am so sorry," he said. "You have suffered much. Do you think I would desert you in your greatest need? Nay. It is a burden you bear, to be joined with the symbiont, one only you would know. I am here for you." He did something curious. He laid both his furry hands on her stomach where the symbiont was and looked deep into her eyes. "I have heard from Liselle. What do you say, Qwyyn? She pays a great price to bear you, and you are noble in your many incarnations. Do you support her as she supports you?"

Without hesitation she reached her hands up to his muzzle, and she rose up so that she could pressed her forehead against his. She knew it was a sensation that he enjoyed, and she wanted him to feel her affection for him. She wanted to be close to him. "Yes," she said, answering his question. Her fingers ran the length of his jaw, starting again at the top whenever they fell away from him. "Matias..." she whispered, his name a question.

He felt more than heard the question. He was overcome with love for her. "Yes, Liselle?" he said.

"You're too good to me," she said. And she meant it. The unbelievable amount of patience he had shown her, had always shown, was more than she ever thought herself worthy. She felt a chill run down her spine as she considered a terrible thought. Could she possibly be falling in -- no. Not so fast. "Matias?" she asked again.

"Yes?"

"If I go and find us a tent. Will you...stay with me tonight?" She ran her fingers through his fur again, in a manner she suspected would leave no ambiguity in what she was really asking of him.

"Of course I will," said Matias, as he kissed her forehead. He knew it was time. He had made a vow that he would never make any advances to her until she was ready. She had a lot of issues to resolve before that, and it looked like they were resolved.

OFF

Sibling Rivalry

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Ian Murphy & Cassandra Murphy & Lieutenant Arrianna Salannis an Vantar & Daniel Salannis an Elysium

Mission: Episode 0: History Speaks

Location: Treetop Village -- Murphy/Salannis Home

Timeline:

Daniel was busy doing what he always did; subspace equations. He took after his mother's disciplined mind. He did not understand Cassandra at all, she was always a mystery to him. How she could just accept living here.

Cassandra was at the lathe not far away from Daniel, working the pedal to turn it as she moved the turning tools to carve away excess wood from what she would soon be crafting into an arrow. As it turned out, making things with her hands was a propensity she got from her father. But one thing she got from her mother was the telepathy, and she swiveled to give Daniel a dirty look. "You know, if you thought about other girls even half as much as you did about me, Daniel, you might actually end up losing your cherry to one."

"Must you always disappoint, Cassandra? You've learned to be too human... their unrestrained emotions..." He explained. "The crash lives for everyone who survived it, and it is not easy for them to just ignore and pretend it never happened." Daniel began to do what he always did, more theories on trying to get out of the planet's atmosphere, or sending a message to Starfleet.

"Oh, really. Ya think so?" Cass mocked sarcastically. "Thing is, little bro, what happens if what you're doing over there succeeds and we're rescued? Well, if it's Starfleet that rescues us, they have two choices -- Put us on lockdown until the Elysium crashes again, or save the Elysium and create a few thousand walking temporal paradoxes. And keep in mind that, at this point in the timeline, the Elysium's in the Andromeda Galaxy. Maybe Starfleet's spooks will take the, what, four year predictive advantage they have over other powers in the Alpha Quadrant and do something terrible?"

"Anything is better than being trapped here with you, waiting for you to do some foolish thing. Like leading the Lalors onto the roofs." Daniel noted. "I've grown accustomed to this from you, Cassandra. The narrow minded tribal mindset of someone who wants to live like a savage. I however want to know what Starfleet Academy looks like, I want to live the stories mother once told us, and I do not want to hunt around like Tarzan until a thousand years later when we finally go mad from this immortality, or get eaten. Maybe when that time has passed, you'll have a quaint little tribe with Liam and be worshiping a frog as your god."

Cassandra reached inside the neckline of her tunic with a feral grin, pulling out a silver pendant shaped like a toilet seat. "I forgot, you didn't see these yet. And it's called having fun, Dan-o. You should try it sometime, before we're expected to become adults and work for the rest of forever. Hey..." She cackled wickedly. "Would you like to know what Liselle and Yaanalla look like naked? I can show it to you. I can even show you how it feels to kiss them."

"You are truly a savage." Daniel turned to leave the room in order to be cut off by Ian. "Father." He said respectfully as he attempted to leave.

"Daniel." Ian said, folding his arms across his chest and remaining in the doorway. "Bratzilla." He said, looking at Cassandra. "I hear there was an incident at school again today. Something about you and Liselle falling through a rooftop and almost getting yourselves and the rest of your class killed in the process?"

Cass threw her hands in the air, turning away from her father and brother.

Daniel shook his head. "I wash my hands of her, Father. Do what you need to do with her, she listens to no-one. Learns nothing."

"That's a tad dramatic there, me auld segotia." Ian said, using an ancient Irish term of friendly affection. "And a bit reductive towards her aptitudes and abilities."

"And what am I supposed to do, to believe.. she despises the woman who taught me. She's ungrateful. She..." Daniel started to wince in pain as a thousand voices began entering his mind all at once. Cassandra knew what it was; it was the awakening. The moment an Alindari's telepathy surfaced. He'd go insane if he couldn't focus.

Cass ran towards the two men and shouted, "Dad, get Mom! Quickly!" She said, putting her hands on the man's chest to give him a shove in the right direction. "Danny's telepathy's awakening. Go!" Then she turned to look at Daniel, capturing her brother's face between her hands while her father ran off. "Danny, your telepathy's awakening. Look at my face, bro. Concentrate on me. Tune out the voices and just concentrate on me."

Daniel grabbed his head. "It's overwhelming."

Arri suddenly entered and stared into Daniel's eyes. ~Daniel.. Look into my eyes. Focus solely on my eyes. Cassi, Assist me, make sure he isn't distracted.~

Whatever her personal grudge against her mother, Cassi immediately set it aside, ducking around behind her brother and placing her hands on either side of his head. Blanking her thoughts, she focused her mind on Danny's, helping him by blocking out the other voices intruding on his consciousness.

He began to focus. The voices began to quiet down somewhat, but he could still feel the presence of everyone around him. ~Will I always feel them like this~

~Yes... and you must discipline your mind, Daniel. If you push too hard on one of their minds. You will push past the surface. You must never penetrate another's mind.~ It took several hours, and Daniel began to focus his mind enough to filter the background noise. Arri then stood and went outside. "Cassandra, come with me."

Cass hugged her little brother tightly, breathing a deep sigh of relief -- Her own awakening had been much easier or so it had seemed. But then, she wasn't in the heart of the village when it happened. She kissed his temple a little too hard, then headed for the door. "Go to bed, Daniel-san." She said, glancing back. Despite all appearances, she actually did love her brother, even if she didn't particularly like him much. Then she muttered, "Stupid dick can't win an argument so his brain throttles itself..." She said, letting herself out and looking at her mother expectantly. "You're not going to blame me for this, too, are you?"

"Cassandra, you will help him now..." Arri noted.

Cass blinked a few times. "Wait, what?" And then, in a befuddled and exasperated tone that only teenage girls could master so perfectly, "Why?"

"Because I cannot..." Arri sighed. "I fail both of you too often." Daniel began to better focus his mind. "I love all of you, but I fail you. I've failed our crew, I've failed Phoenix, and I nearly failed Daniel. Now I will go!"

"What?! Cass asked, shaking her head and gaping at her mother. "Jesus. And I mean literally. I swear, you keep talking like this, I'm going to ask Matias or Ephraim to help me make a big wooden cross for you to nail yourself to. We can put it up in the living room, make it our own, um... Shit, what's the word? Golgotha!" Cass had a certain gothy vibe. She'd probably be an actual goth if they had a Hot Topic in the village. "Right! In! The den!"

Arrianna sighed. "You are really happy here?." She entered the room. "This place? You're happy surviving Cassandra here in this nightmarish jungle? I might as well be tarzan... or is he male? Maybe I should stop trying to escape from this place. What do you think Cassandra?"

Cassandra grit her teeth, her face beginning to turn red. "I think this is the reason Daddy spends so much time in the smithy." She said, her fingers itching to slap her mother across the face. "No, I'm not happy. Don't you think I'd love it on a nice, safe starship, where I could go to the academy on the sort of career course I actually want to follow and wear clothes that don't itch, and shampoo with something that doesn't leave me with the frizziest hair imaginable? But we are all stuck here. Great heavenly toilet seat, I just had this argument with Danny. I'm being a realist. I love Liam, Liselle and Yaanalla and yes, even Danny. Especially Danny, despite him trying to wear a hole in his PADD with his greasy nose and working on his first ulcer before he's twenty. What were we doing on the roof? Having fun." She sighed. "Before we all have to grow up and be productive members of society who never have any fun ever and hate their lives."

Arri nodded. "Because we've all rode the shame of the crash. I think I understand what you're trying to say. Cassi." She mentioned. "You were raised as a human, I raised Daniel as an Alindari. I should have been involved in both your lives more. For that I apologize. I've seen the life drain from Gary each year since Aurelia died, and I feel life drain from me since... Phoenix..." She shed a tear. "I'm sorry daughter... I should have found the joy even in all this sorrow."

Cass sighed again. "I was raised as the daughter of Ian and Arrianna. I chose to live like a human because it made the most sense to me. Danny made his choice as well." She said, reaching up to brush away her mother's tears. "It doesn't mean I love you any less than Dad, no matter how much I trash-talk you to my friends. Look, it's like I told Danny. We can't be rescued until after the Elysium crashes. Our best chance for rescue will come after the Elysium goes overdue for its rendezvous with the Starling. Then we can be rescued. You just have to hold out until then."

She smiled. "I've done everything I could to prepare you for the Academy here. Everything. You are going to have a chance at the life you always wanted, my dear Cassandra." She noted. "If that is your choice. Know that you have my support in whatever you do."

"Well, when we get rescued, Liam and I are going to Risa to learn to give Jamaharon, and then we're going to spread the word of the great and powerful toilet seat to all who will listen." Cass said blithely, grabbing one of the swinglines tied to the railing "In the meantime, I'm going to go give him a debriefing about his performance on today's test." She said, hopping the railing and swinging away. "Don't wait up!"

[off]

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Interesting Things Happen in Summer

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Jaeih t’Noramei-McKinley & Lieutenant Wynter

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: The Planet

Timeline: 6 months after the crash.

Wynter sat shirtless after a long run by the side of the lake relaxing and recovering in the cool shade of one of the pLakers trees. As he leaned back he watched the lake and reacted sharply to the vision he saw.

Jaeih had taken the afternoon off. It was their first summer here. And she wanted to swim. So she had dug out an old swim suit from what she had salvaged from her own cabin on the wreck and changed into it. It was basically a dark red, almost human blood red, in colour and was a halter top with bikini bottoms. She swam out to the low rocks in the lake and climbed up onto one of them. Then without looking dove off of them with a grin.

Wynter groaned as he watched Jaeih as thoughts of her danced throughout his subconscious. He shifted slowly in his spot before he became uncomfortable. He leaned back and sighed, at least he could admit that Jaeih was an extremely attractive woman, even when less than proper thoughts ran through his head.

Jaeih surfaced and frowned and looked around. She spotted him, almost too easily. Her mind seemed to know exactly where he was. She began to swim towards him slowly.

He watched her swim towards him, and at the back of his mind with the other thoughts he smiled. “Afternoon.” He called adding in his head beautiful before he even realized it.

Jaeih gave a brief smile. “Hello.” She said as she stood and waded from the lake. “I see you are taking advantage of the afternoon as well.”

“Gotta stay in shape, besides it is better than running around the decks of a ship.” He replied half wanting to kiss her, or more the other half struggling to keep decorum. “How is the water?”

“Its nice. Not as nice as if it were on like Risa, but still nice.” She paused. “Why don’t you join me?”

Wynter thought about it for all of a second. “Sure as long as you want the company, though all I have is this.” He indicated his shorts and sneakers..”Not sure I can swim in them.”

“Take your shoes off. Shorts will be fine.” She turned and headed back into the water “Or go naked I don’t care.”

He smirked for a moment thinking of a vision of her he didn’t even realize he was. “If I strip off, you going to join me?” he asked taking off his shoes.

Glancing over her shoulder she smiled. “Sure.”

Wynter bit back a groan as he started to strip with his back to her. Once done he folded his shorts and placed his shoes on them. “Ready when you are.”

Jaeih had removed her top and bottoms and they lay messily on the sand. Her back to him she smirked over her shoulder at him and moved out to deeper water.

He followed her out slowly even as she glimpsed him over her shoulder, and he took in her backside. A thought or two of wanting to touch it or more arcing across his subconscious.

“Enjoy the view” she called back and dove sleekly into the water. She surfaced a short distance and turned to face him, treading water. The water felt good against her skin and her eyes sought his.

Wynter swam out towards Jaeih, enjoying the feel of the water. It took him a moment, but he smiled softly. “Who wouldn’t” he replied thinking about kissing her.

“And what are you going to do about it?” she asked as she inched closer. “I know you are thinking about it.”

He raised an eyebrow as he slowly reached out to her. “Oh what have I been thinking?”

She smiled. “What every male thinks about when they see a naked woman. So are you going to act on it Wynter?”

He shrugged. “Depends on what your thoughts on that are.” He retorted his hands resting on her hips.

-In for a penny in for a pound - The old Maxim floated through her mind as she slid her arms around his neck and pressed her mouth to his.

Wynter responded slowly at first, but once his brain had processed her thoughts he pulled her against him and deepened the kiss. Thoughts of how good she felt passed through his head.

Jaeih wrapped her legs around his waist and pressed against him as they kissed. Breaking it she rested her forehead against his. “Does that give you an idea on my thoughts?”

“You want something I daresay, and if we’re going to be skinny dipping why not go all the way. Would you be in for a penny in for a pound with anyone else?” he asked as his head rested against her, and his hands slid around to her arse.

She knew his race was telepathic but she also knew she probably had latent abilities due to her romulan side. “Probably not.” she said softly. “No one else has been on my mind for a while now.”

He squeezed her arse wondering now at her words since it had been the same for him. “How long have I been on your mind?”

“Hmm a few months now” She said as she shifted in his arms. “Time to see if my dreams live up to reality.”

Wynter paused for a moment before he nipped at her neck. “Oh what have these dreams been like?”

Jaeih moaned softly. “They have been very interesting...”

“Oh do tell cause mine have been interesting as well.” He replied

Jaeih looked down into his eyes and after a moment said “I think this is good place to start...” And she nipped at his lower lip.

Wynter chuckled. “Really? Making out while skinny dipping on our first date? You going to move in on the second?” he teased before he latched his lips onto hers.

“I like my cabin the way it is” She said breaking the kiss. “But I will keep your offer in mind.” And then she kissed him again.

=/\=

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Do As I Say, Not As I Do

A Mission Post by Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Liselle Lalor & Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: The South River

Timeline: Current

"Are you sure this is a good idea?" Liselle Lalor asked. She had the lead, her bow ready in hand as they walked the path she and Gary had taken just the day before to the South River. "The creatures here are very dangerous."

"You're Chief Hunter," Qwyyn assured her. "If anyone can keep us safe, it's you. You're sure this is where he would have gone?"

Lalor nodded. "I think so. When we killed the beast yesterday he was so happy. The adrenaline rush was...unbelievable. I haven't stopped thinking about coming back here ever since."

"So he must be thinking the same thing..."

Lalor stopped, turning to Qwyyn. "Why is it so important that we find him? I mean, the chances of us coming across him are --"

"It's important that we try," Qwyyn interrupted her. She thought back on the letter Gary had left for her in his hut. She had played the words over and over again in her mind since the moment she had set the page down. "I've got a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach. Now, please, just trust me and keep going. And let's hurry."

"Yes, Aunt Qwyyn."

A few miles up ahead of the pair, Gary stopped and pulled out a weathered notebook and made some more notes in it. It would serve as a guide to any (Liselle L) and any other hunters that came here to hunt for food.

So far his trek had been uneventful. he had not come across any of the big tiger like creatures he and Liselle had killed the day before nor had he seen any dragons. He took a sip of his canteen and stopped, something was wrong, he sniffed the air, another presence was here and it wasn't an animal, this had the smell of human. He hurried on he wasn't ready to see or talk to anyone, not after the terrible argument he and Qwyyn had. He had said terrible, hateful things to her. Things he was honestly surprised she had slapped the crap out of him for. Things he felt terribly guilty over.

***

"Is Gary in some kind of trouble?" Lalor asked, pushing aside low hanging branches. She held them astride so that Qwyyn could follow.

"Gary?"

Lalor blushed. "He told me to call him Gary."

"I see. Well, be careful, you. He's a little old too fall in love with," she teased.

"And you aren't?"

Qwyyn sighed. "You talk to much. Like your father."

"Wait," Lalor said suddenly. Qwyyn stopped, watching as she lowered herself to her knees. She pointed the way ahead. "The bushes here. Someone's been this way."

***

Gary moved on, he moved with an easy grace. Being here made him feel young....er, useful. He ducked under branches and climbed over fallen trees. He knew he was leaving an easy trail for anyone to follow. He was tempted to hide but if he was right and it was Liselle, the new chief hunter she would see the signs of his passing. He smiled but wait if he wanted to hide? This could serve as a good test of her hunting skills. He decided to test his theory and went into stealth mode. *Lets see how good you are.* he thought to himself.

***

"Oh no," Lalor said, breathing the words as a sigh.

Qwyyn stopped once more. "Now what?"

"The trail ends."

"What do you mean the trail ends? The trail can't end. Did he start flying or something?" A thought occurred to Qwyyn and she started turning about on the spot. "Is he here, then? Gary! Gary!!"

Lalor ignored Qwyyn, instead resting the heels of her hands against her forehead as she closed her eyes. Think, Liselle, she told herself. He might be able to mask his trail through the foliage, but what is something that he couldn't possibly hide from? She snapped her fingers as the idea came to her.

Qwyyn approached her cautiously. "Everything okay?"

Lalor held up a quieting hand. She lifted her chin and pursed her lips. With a flick of her tongue against her teeth she let out several quick chirps, piercingly loud, and pitch-perfect as one of the native village birds. As if to prove that assessment, a hidden flock of the winged creatures leapt up from the ground, fluttering loudly into the air and retreating away from Lalor's call. She pointed to an open area where there were no birds, because Gary would have already disturbed them as he passed in that direction. "This way."

"How the hell did you --?"

Lalor drummed her fingers against her throat. "Erisian vocal chords. And a trick mom once taught me."

Qwyyn looked up to the sky. "Thank you, Phoenix." ***

Gary continued to move stealthily through the underbrush. He stopped when he heard a bird chirp and saw a flock of birds spring from the ground and take to the air. He nodded his head in respect. *Round one to you Liselle. If it was indeed the chief hunter.* as he moved coming to a stream. He stepped in and went across several feet and then carefully back tracked, reentering the stream and going upstream about a hundred feet where he exited and went back into the underbrush, attempting to come up behind his pursuers.

***

When Qwyyn and Lalor came upon the stream, the old Trill didn't need to ask what the hold up was this time.

Lalor stood silent, looking her way far upstream, and then downstream.

Qwyyn gave her a rather wide berth of time before she had to speak. "No frog dialectic in that Erisian physiology, then?"

Lalor turned on her. Despite her annoyance at the question, the hint of a smile played on her lips. "You need to get a life."

"Yeah, so people keep telling me. So what do we do now?"

She sighed. "I don't know."

Gary moved through the brush without sound, gripping his rifle tightly as he gave a wide berth around his followers before swinging in back behind them and then moving quickly to close on their position and see if his suspicion was right.

Meanwhile at the stream a tiger cat dwarfing than the one Liselle and Gary had killed yesterday came from the foliage to the other side of the stream and approached to get a drink.

Qwyyn's grip on Lalor's wrist was cast iron.

"I see it," Lalor assured her.

"Well. Do you shoot it or something?"

The Erisian shook her head. "It will take more arrows than I have to put it down."

"So what the hell do we do?" Qwyyn felt her advanced years now more than ever before. She knew there would be no chance that she'd be able to manage a run for any length of time, particularly not from a creature build for speed as this one was.

"We back away. Slowly. Very, very slowly."

The Trill did not release her hold on Lalor's wrist as they cautiously moved back from the stream. One of them snapped a twig under their boot and the creature looked up. Seeing them now, its lips split over razor sharp fangs. Having satiated itself on water, the gift of free food was more than welcome -- it was ready to eat.

"Do we run?" Qwyyn asked. Lalor did not answer. "Liselle! Do we run?"

She nodded. "Run!"

Approaching from behind, Gary heard the raised voices. He picked up his pace, gripping the Winchester even tighter. Than he saw both of the Liselles and what had caused them to run. A tiger cat far bigger than the one He and Liselle had killed was coming after them. It wasn't racing after them it was more of a leisurely lope, as if it knew it's food couldn't get away and it wanted to play with it before killing and eating.

He dropped to one knee, the rifle already up against his cheek. "DOWN!" He commanded his voice sounding like thunder and breaking the awful stillness that had been in place.

Survival instinct was wired into Liselle Lalor's core, and she immediately responded to the command without hesitation. Even as she jumped to the ground she reached out to grab Qwyyn's arm and pulled the stunned old woman down with her. The pair hit the dirt in a heavy cloud of a dust.

The tiger cat started it's spring when a rifle shot rang out, sounding like the crack of a whip. The shot caught the beast square in the chest, in mid leap, it was followed instantly by another shot to the head. The great beast spun from the impact and collapsed in a heap and lay still. Rising to his feet Gary approached the pair. He wasn't surprised to see the younger Liselle but he stopped short when he saw Qwyyn. *Oh no not good!* He thought. "What are you doing here?" He asked the chief hunter which was followed up with, "Are you both alright?" He didn't look at Qwyyn not because he still harbored anger at her, no it was because of guilt and the pain he knew he had caused her.

Qwyyn rolled onto her back, moaning. "Oh, Gods. Everything hurts."

Liselle Lalor meanwhile had sprung up to her feet. "Gary! You saved us!" she breathed. She stood on the tips of her toes and looked over his shoulder. "Who's out here with you?"

"Hello Liselle. Glad to help. You didn't answer my question what are you doing here?" There was no anger or accusation in the question just simple curiosity. He looked over her shoulder at Qwyyn lying on her back moaning. He shook his head and returned his attention to Liselle, "There's no one else out here with me. Why?" He looked at Qwyyn again, "Is she okay?"

Lalor ignored both questions, instead furrowing her brow at Gary. "What happened to 'Under no circumstances is anyone to engage in a hunt without at least one partner at a bare minimum?'"

He saw the serious look on her face and knew now was not the time for levity. It would only serve to make Liselle mad and have her think he was making fun of her. So, he replied with equal seriousness, "It falls under 'Do as i say not as I do. Heading." He answered simply without further explanation.

Lalor sucked in a breath. It was clear that she had more to say on the topic, but she wisely chose to swallow her words instead. Her immediate concern satisfied, she knelt down to help Qwyyn who was slowly struggling to find her feet.

"Fantastic," the older Liselle spat, wincing as she tried to place her weight on her left foot. "I think I've twisted my ankle." She looked up at Gary then. At first she thought she would yell at him, then she thought she might apologize to him. She settled on accepting that she had no idea what she wanted to say. Instead she looked over at Lalor who was supporting her with an arm around her shoulders. "I'd ask you to give us a moment --" she said, looking down at her swollen foot, "-- but clearly that's not going to practical for me."

Gary knew Liselle wasn't happy with his answer and that she had more to say on the subject but decided to stay quiet for now. He locked eyes with Qwyyn and just looked at her though inwardly he was extremely grateful she was in one piece and unharmed aside from a twisted ankle.

"it's getting late, we'd never make the village before nightfall and I for one don't want to be out in the open with more of them roaming around." He said pointing at the dead tiger cat. " I saw some caves not far from here. We'll camp there for the night." He looked at the both of them, "You two want some fresh meat for dinner tonight?"

Lalor shrugged as she nodded. "Yeah, that sounds a smart idea."

If it wasn't so dangerous, Qwyyn would have insisted that the Erisian bring her home, but as Gary had pointed out there was little chance of that happening before dark with her injury slowing them all down. She breathed a heavy sigh through her nose. "Fantastic. Just grand."

"You." He said pointing at Liselle, "Don't be so enthusiastic. and you." He said putting at Qwyyn "Don't be so glum. We'll get you home just won't be tonight." He pulled out his knife and strode to the tiger cat. In a short time he had three healthy portions of meat for them. He wrapped them in a cloth and handed them to Liselle. He then turned his attention to Qwyyn, "You can't hop to the caves so........" He turned his back to her. "Get on my back, I'll carry you."

Qwyyn shook her head in spite of the situation. "Oh, you have got to be kidding me."

Liselle Lalor looked at her with confusion writ large across her features. Qwyyn knew that the young woman had no idea what had been going on between her and Gary, and if nothing else her behavior must have seemed extremely odd.

"Never mind," Qwyyn said, waving her questioning look away. "I'm getting on, I'm getting on." And with that she hopped up to Gary and leaned into him, wrapping her arms over his shoulders and across his chest.

Once Qwyyn had settled onto his back and he was satisfied she wasn't going to fall off, the trio headed for the caves to make camp.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - "Lets discuss the situation"

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Jaeih t’Noramei-McKinley & Lieutenant Wynter

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Village

Timeline: 6 months after the crash.

A few days had passed since the rather surprising interlude and .. well let’s be honest, sex in the lake she had, had with Wynter. And Jaeih had been wandering about the Village helping with the small issues of Maintenance. But her mind kept wandering back to the afternoon in the lake... and the man she had shared it with. So it was not surprising when she found herself standing outside the cabin he had claimed for himself. Raising a hand she knocked.

Wynter had been relaxing in his cabin, well if he was honest with himself trying to relax as his mind continually seemed to wander to a certain brunette whom he’d been for a swim with and what they had gotten up to. He sat up slowly once he heard the knock on his door. “Come in.” He called almost absently.

Jaeih entered. And shut the door behind her. She stood in the dim light and smiled faintly “Hi” she said.

He smiled softly as he stood and moved towards her. “to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit Jaeih?”

Jaeih deliberately put her hands into her pockets. “Oh I was just passing by.”

“Ah.” Wynter replied. “Would you care for a drink? Or maybe we could talk about our connection?”

“Talk sounds like an idea.. There is a mental connection between us isn’t there?”

He sighed for a moment. “Seems it between the dreams, knowing what the other is thinking, and well knowing how you like sex.”

“And knowing how much you like it when someone kisses you in certain spots.” she replied back to him with a smirk. She stepped closer. “What do we do about it?”

“We can accept it embrace it get to know one another see what happens, or we can try to resist as I am almost sure we have been trying and well who knows what will happen. Then again who knows I mean I am almost sure you had a dream last night, that well I never thought someone such as yourself would want that.” He said.

“I don’t think that was my memory in that dream. I think it was yours.” she replied coolly. “I seem to get a lot of your memories...”

Wynter shrugged. “I get a fair share of yours as well, though it doesn’t sound like you’re against that thought.”

Her eyes narrowed at him. “A dream does not always suggest compliance with the dreams actions.”

“True, but it would suggest an interest, even if it is seated deep within the subconscious.”

“Doubtful” She sniffed. “But it surely shows your abilities doesn’t it.”

“What are you implying?”

She crossed her arms “Your memories shows you... doing a lot of things not spoken of in polite company, sexual and otherwise.”

Wynter sighed. “I am sure they do, I have done quite a few things that one does not speak of in service to the Federation.”

“The women didn’t seem to mind” she quipped and smirked.

He chuckled lightly. “I guess if you are in that group my record is safe, but yes on occasion I had to pump people for information.”

She studied him. “And have you used your abilities on me to find out more about me yet?”

He frowned slightly. “I feel as if I know a lot about You, but I haven’t actually delved into your mind, we do have rules.”

“Rules?”

“When using psychic abilities one does not simply pry into another beings head. Permission is usually needed, though it has happened in some instances of severe stress.”

“So this link was caused by stress you think?” Jaeih asked curiously.

“Only event that I can think of that caused this is the crash, the problem is I have never had one last this long regardless.” Wynter replied.

“Well the situation for the majority of the crew is unique after all” Jaeih replied.

He sighed. “Jaeih I mean even when so have used my abilities when stressed this hasn’t happened. No haven’t had a link which was two way, now that could be your Romulan half latent telepathic potential, but no link where I haven’t consciously maintained it has lasted for six months. Hell they barely last a day, and all that happens is the other party is a bit disoriented.”

“So why would my Romulan heritage be an issue?” She frowned. “I have no idea how to create or even maintain a link. I was raised human.”

“You have latent ability was my thought. It very well may not be that it could be something else. I Don’t know.”

She stepped closer. “So how do we solve this?”

Wynter shrugged. “Study, practice. I am curious why you, I wish I had access to data from my father there might be an answer there. My question, is do you object to my knowing your thoughts. It is rather invasive even when allowed.”

“Are you really reading my open thoughts or is this just a trading of memories?” she wondered aloud.

He smiled for a moment. “I dare say both.”

Narrowing her eyes at him she didn’t speak and instead though ‘all right, how does this sound?’ at him.

He raised an eyebrow. “Clear as a bell, and I thought you weren’t interested in that least of all wanting to try it.”

“That was a test.” she replied vocally this time. “How do we stop it. If we wish to?”

“We can ignore it shut it out, but I Don’t know if we can close it. If we do that though we could end up with what happened a few days ago, just not as controlled.”

Jaeih smirked. “Wild unrestrained sex?” she quipped.

Wynter frowned. “Wild unrestrained, uncaring sex, quite possibly in public, that would probably last far longer than either of us are prepared for.”

“So what's your suggestion to solve this?” she asked.

“I Don’t have one.” He replied flatly. “We could try and be friends, but that opens us up to other potential problems. We could become lovers, but that smells of coercion.” He sighed. “Honestly the lake was fantastic, and you're an interesting person I would like to get to know, with and without the link we share.”

Jaeih studied him for a moment. “So we see where this goes?”

Wynter shrugged. “That is up to you, I am sure it feels like an intrusion, but I already know most of your deepest thoughts and some desires. Just up to you…”

She however only got surface thoughts “Funny its not an equal sharing. I get memories from you and surface thoughts...”

“That will probably change over time.” He mused. “You aren't used to using your ability like I am, makes it much easier, and you probably broadcast without realizing it.”

“An ability that is dormant...” Jaeih shrugged. “I am untrained in it Wynter”

“So you need training and practice, but you also don’t guard your thoughts like I do, which is why you get snippets, and I get the whole kit and kaboodle.”

“Are you volunteering to train me Wynter?” Jaieh all but drawled it as she moved to stand inches from him.

His hands instinctively moved to her hips. “If you want me to I will, first lesson is to reach out with your mind and just feel for where you can go in the other person's mind. Just let the flow of the person's mind take you past their barriers.”

She frowned “But isn't that an invasion of their privacy?”

“Usually which is why you don’t do it without express permission. Unless the circumstances call for it. I am giving you my permission.”

“A brave man you are” she muttered and closing her eyes concentrated. It was hard. And she could feel sweat on her forehead but she found the link.

Wynter smiled - Well done, so what am I thinking?- he sent through the connection.

-That we should get comfortable... that standing is not the best way to do this- her reply was soft.

“Well done. Shall we sit down, or would you rather something else?” he asked

“Sitting is fine” Jaeih replied. “Unless you want something else?”

He shrugged. “How about we see what is on each other’s minds?” he said moving to sit.

She sat beside him on the wooden bench. “ok”

“Do you want to begin or shall I?” he asked once they were comfortable.

“You. You know how to do this better than I” Jaeih replied.

He nodded slowly, and let her feel as his mind wandered along the edges of her’s, until he found a thought he could enter through. “Really?”

She shrugged “It's a left over thought from the other day”

“Really?” he asked with a smirk. “Alright fine your turn.”

She concentrated and tried again. After a moment her eyes opened and she nudged him. “You have a vivid imagination”

He chuckled. “When one is an intelligence officer it helps especially when one is trying to get out of jams.”

“Seducing your way out?”

“Sometimes it helps to not stand out, sometimes it is the easiest way to get information, and sometimes when they are looking for an individual seducing someone does help one escape. Do you think I am doing that to you?”

“No. I think that if you went that way we would have been in bed since the beginning and I would not be aware of the link.”

He chuckled. “Who knows I may not have if I didn’t find you so damn attractive, and bright.”

“Flattery?” she queried “You've already been in my pants you know.”

“Just cause I’ve been in your pants doesn’t mean I need not flatter besides it is true. I also wouldn't mind getting into your pants again.”

“I figured that already” Jaeih replied with a smile. “Kinda hard to miss really”

“Oh that obvious is it?” Wynter retorted.

She leaned close and said in his ear “Yes”

He chuckled. “Fine, you see anything else?”

“No I don’t like to pry.” She admitted.

“How else will you learn?”

She considered that for a moment. “It feels strange.” she admitted

“How so?” he asked curious.

“Invading someone's mind. It feels wrong to me. But then... I am a very private person normally.”

“You aren’t invading what we are doing is mutual. I agree invading minds can feel wrong, but sometimes it is your only option. To be honest I usually just went to get language from others, I let my training help with the rest.” Wynter replied.

“Then you must be bored in my mind. I don’t have many different languages” She smiled.

“No , not in the least remember I am not on assignment, besides with you it seems like you’re always thinking of new things you want to try.”

She flushed in the dim light. “Maybe”

He chuckled at that. “Alright, it feels kind of naughty at times, but it also feels right.”

She gave him a shove. “Oh shush”

“What I meant the connection sheesh, what did you think I meant?”

She raised an eyebrow at him. “Your mind often wanders into the gutter.”

“Not before I met You, and your mind is worse than mine.” He sighed. “Hey I’m not the one whose mind is in the gutter now.”

She gave him a narrowed gaze and shrugged. “I saw what you did on missions.”

“What I did was in service to the Federation.” he sighed. “I won’t say it wasn’t interesting or fun, but it was for a purpose.”

Rolling her eyes she stretched, “If you say so”

“Jealous?” Wynter retorted.

“Of what?” She asked curiously

“It sounds like you’re jealous that you’re either not special to me or that I’ve done something that you wanted to be the first, or simply jealous at how many I remember.”

She rolled her eyes.”We barely know each other Wynter.” Jaeih replied.

“We are linked mentally we can read each other's memories, desires, what we like. I just feel jealousy, you might as well spit it out.”

“Are you sure you are not confused?” She asked softly. “I was not jealous, I was rather curious as to how you handled some of those positions.”

“Ah, lots of stretching, and practice.” He said.

She snorted and chose to change the subject. “So mental link... means what for us other than that?”

“Hard to say. Could mean emotions, desires, dreams. To be honest it could mean a number of things.” He replied matter of factly.

“Constant Sex?” she quipped.

He shrugged. “It very well could mean that we have a far more active sex life than others, it could also mean that the sex is more intense.”

She considered it. “I think I need to sleep on this a bit. Think more on it.”

Wynter nodded slowly. “Fair enough.”

“What did you want to just jump into bed again?”

“I wouldn’t say No, but that was not my plan. I figured take it slow, but be aware of well needs etcetera.”

Jaeih stood up and then after a thought she leaned over and brushed her lips across his. “Sleep well Wynter.” she whispered.

“You too Jaeih.” He said with a small smile

Jaeih smiled and left the cabin.

=/\=

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - "Well now what?"

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Jaeih t’Noramei-McKinley & Lieutenant Wynter

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Te

poral Crew

Location: Elysium Village Timeline: Days after "Lets discuss the situation"

Wynter awoke to an unexpected weight across him. He slowly opened his eyes to discover Jaeih sprawled a top him naked, their legs intertwined. He slowly looked around his quarters this form of waking up had been a constant since two days after their when he found himself in the exact same situation, except that they had been in her quarter’s. Thus for the past two weeks since their conversation it had been that way with the only difference being the quarter's they were in. Now they hadn’t done anything most of the time it just seemed to be something that continually happened.

Jaeih shifted and mumbled as she woke. Her eyes fluttered open. “mmph... oh morning...” her cheeks went slightly green.

His hands came around her as she shifted one rested on the middle of her back the other on her derriaire. “You blush every morning, it's cute.” He said as his lower hand squeezed lightly. “Morning beautiful.” He paused for a moment in thought. “We’ve been waking up in each other's bed for the past two weeks, in similar ways to this, and this is wonderful, I was wondering though, would it be better if we woke up in the same place every morning, not, well not changing apartments as we seem to be doing even subconsciously.”

She shifted off of him slowly. “Are you asking me to move in Wynter?”

He frowned as she moved. “Yes, Jaeih I am.”

Jaeih frowned slightly. But then she sat up in the bed. Running a hand through her mass of hair she considered her options. “Ok. So whose cabin do we use?”

Wynter smiled not only at her form and action, but that she had agreed. “Depends on whether we want seclusion or not I guess. I mean senior staff are a bit more secluded.” He smiled cheekily. “And we know how loud we get, especially you.”

She glared at him. “Your fault.” She sniffed. “Well my cabin is on the outskirts.”

He chuckled. “How is it my fault?” he asked as if wounded. “True as are mine.” He shrugged. “So you tell me where then?”

“Yours is further from everyones.. By design if I am not mistaken. Then yours will suffice.”

Wynter nodded slowly. “Alright, still how is it my fault that you’re loud?”

She smiled and kissed his cheek “Touch me and find out.”

He smirked, as his hand slid to her hip, and his mind reached out to hers. “If you insist Jae.”

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - The Cave

A Mission Post by Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Liselle Lalor & Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: The South River

Timeline: After "Do As I Say, Not As I Do"

The inside of the cave was illuminated once, twice, in blinding light. The sound of thunder came seconds later, rolling in unending waves.

Liselle Qwyyn sat with her back pressed firm against the smoothest part of a far wall. She winced, but managed to stay quiet. The real trauma had begun around her ankle and the pain was swelling as violently as her tender flesh. The Trill was determined not to let her discomfort show. They had come out here because of her insistence, they were trapped here because of her injury, and her need for medical care would surely be a drain on the community for the next several days because of her immunity to the water. She wasn't about to burden anyone further with pointless complaining about pain that couldn't possibly be ebbed.

Near the mouth of the cave Liselle Lalor stared out at the pounding rain. Qwyyn often noticed that the young girl lost herself whenever it would rain. She never understood why.

"Do you think there's any chance we could warm this place up?" Qwyyn asked.

Since arriving at the cave after saving Liselle and Qwyyn from being dinner to a tiger cat, Gary had puttered around the cave. He was busy doing something in the corner. Finally, he turned to Qwyyn and walked over to her, a makeshift splint in one hand, "This should help your ankle. Keep it immobilized." In the other, he unfurled his fingers and showed her some tiny white tablets. "They're aspirins. Should help with the pain. Take them as needed." He told her as he gently dropped them in her hand. "As for making this place warmer, we sure can and then we can have some cooked tiger cat." He turned away before she could say anything. He was still feeling terribly guilty over the things he had said to her

He shifted his gaze to Liselle, who still stood near the mouth of the cave. "Liselle? Liselle? Can you help me make a fire? I think we have enough sticks and branches to do it. Leave three of the longest sticks out though we can use those as skewers for roasting the meat."

"Huh?" the young Erisian turned to him. His words registered with her only after seeing his expectant features. "A fire. Yes. Of course."

After digging through the gathered wood that they had once thrown together against the back of the cave, Lalor built up a small pile of sticks, criss-crossing them in the manner that she always found to be the most effective. Reaching into the pouch at her waist, she pulled out her striking stones and she knelt over the kindling. Within three strikes she had a small flame flickering, and she blew it into the beginning of a fire. She sat back down again, pulling her legs up to her in the lotus position.

Qwyyn meanwhile dropped two of the tablets into her mouth. She couldn't help the sour face she made at their bitter taste. "Thanks," she said finally to Gary.

Gary watched Liselle build a small pile of sticks and then get the fire started with her striking stones. "Very good Liselle, though I have matches." He added as he hunched over three large sticks using his knife to trim and sharpen them. Once done he unwrapped the cloth holding the slices of tiger cat and impaled one on each stick so they could roast over the fire.

Gary turned and nodded as Qwyyn expressed her thanks. His face expressionless as if showing emotion would be a demerit. "Hope they help. You should put that splint on, It will help with the swelling." He replied in a voice equally devoid of emotion.

The Trill hesitated. Of course the splint was a good idea, but she didn't know if she could fasten it to her leg without revealing the extent of her pain. She didn't want to show weakness. Not now.

"What in the world is going on with you two?" Lalor asked, looking over at them, her frustration uncharacteristically plain. "Both of you. You're driving me crazy!"

"Excuse me?" Qwyyn asked dangerously, forgetting the splint Gary had provided.

Lalor shifted her position to better face the two of them. Her finger pointed accusation at each of them in turn. "Gary hunting by himself in the most dangerous grounds surrounding the village? You, desperately trying to find him like it's a life or death matter, and then acting like you don't even care about him now that we finally found him? And now both of you acting like...like I don't even know what!"

"Liselle! Enough!" Qwyyn shot back.

Lalor shook her head. "No," she spat. "We nearly got ourselves killed over this -- whatever this is. So I want to know: what the hell is going on!"

Gary said nothing for several seconds after Liselle's spot on observation about Qwyyn and himself. He gave a brief sideways glance before turning back to face Liselle. "But we didn't." He pointed out needlessly hoping to deflect some of the younger woman's ire at both of them."She's got spirit, Just like her mom......and aunt."

He looked at Liselle, "I was out here exploring, hunting after our trip yesterday I wanted to come back and see more of it." He answered even as he fidgeted from his place beside the fire. That was true what he hadn't said was he just wanted to get away to clear his head of the horrific argument he and Qwyyn had. He looked Liselle in the eye, "Or don't you think I can take care of myself?" He challenged. Not wanting another argument but neither did he want to get pinned down by why he was really out here.

"Help your aunt getting her splint on. It will control the swelling. After it stops raining. I'll see if I can find a larger branch and fashion a staff she can used to support her weight." He added vainly hoping this would sidetrack Liselle in her quest to find out what was going on between Qwyyn and himself.

Lalor displeasure was not lost on her pouting lips. Nonetheless, she rose to her feet and did as she was instructed.

Even as the Erisian worked on securing her leg to the splint, Qwyyn looked over the girl's shoulder at Gary. "That letter you left for me. Those words you wrote. It sounded -- " she hesitated, trying to find the appropriate word " -- it sounded like you were saying goodbye."

Gary sighed, Liselle's displeasure with his answer was obvious by her pouting lips. *Great* He thought. * I've got another Liselle mad at me.* He didn't face Qwyyn when she asked her question going straight to heart. "Did it?" He questioned as he stoked the fire, preparing to place the skewers in so the meat could cook. He sighed and sat back on his haunches knowing Qwyyn deserved more. He owed her that and much, much more. He turned to look at her, "Good observation." He noted with approval. Waiting to see her reaction to his admittance of sorts.

For her part, Lalor said nothing. The two of them were talking again, and that was progress she didn't want to interfere with. She had been there when Gary learned about the extent of Qwyyn's involvement in Lia's death. The aftermath of that discovery wasn't hard to predict, news of their fight was already spreading.

But Gary had sounded nothing but sad and remorseful in the letter he had left behind in his treehouse. And Qwyyn hadn't hesitated in chasing him here. Clearly there were things the two of them wanted to say to each other still, more than just continuing the fight they had started back in the hospital.

"I shouldn't have told you I was in love with you," Qwyyn said suddenly. Lalor's eyes went wide at those words. She continued tying the splint. "That wasn't fair to you. I just -- I didn't want any more secrets. If you need to be mad at me, then I can understand that. I wasn't trying to manipulate you. But I did want you to know everything that I've been keeping from you. After everything else I've hidden from you, you deserved that much."

Gary poked at the fire and turned the meat to give it an even cook clear through. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Liselle's eyes go wide in reaction to Qwynn's statement saying she loved him. *What the hell. She should hear it first hand rather than through the rumor mill.* "Please don't apologize. You......." He started and stopped, "Don't apologize." He said almost abruptly before going silent again. After a few seconds he spoke again. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry for everything I said. You didn't deserve it. You were right. Lia never would have forgiven you if you hadn't saved Feyth and her baby." He paused, rubbing his eyes. Then continued. "I was just caught up in my anger not to see it. Or maybe I saw it but refused to accept it." He shrugged his shoulders. "I don't know. But I see that I haven't been living. For twenty years I've let grief eat me from the inside out. It's like you said Liselle." His eyes on Qwyyn. "I acted like I was the only one who lost someone they loved. I made myself a martyr. "My grief consumed me. I... I was wrong."

"No," Qwyyn said. "I'm the one who was wrong. I didn't realize it until now, but we've all been carrying our loses with us. None of us are the same people that we were before all of this happened. Look at Feyth, look at Ken, Arri, Ian, Tate, Matias, Miran...on and on. Gods, look at me. The only difference between any of us and you, is that you, at least, are honest about it. And I threw that in your face. I will regret that for a very long time."

He waved her explanation away, "No. I acted like a spoiled, self centered brat. That everything revolved around me. My grief was all that mattered. That was both selfish and self centered." Before Qwyyn could reply and refute his answer he looked at Liselle who sitting quietly taking the entire conversation in, "And what's your beef with me? As if I didn't already know. Go on say your piece. Get it out."

Having finally finished fashioning the splint to Qwyyn's leg, Lalor rose to her feet. The young woman pulled her knife and began carving chunks from the tiger cat, handing them to Gary as she did so. "Why did you come out here alone?" she asked softly. "And please, no sugar coating. No half-truths. Just tell me."

Gary accepted the meat, passing a chunk on to Qwyyn. "Good question. Direct and to the point. "I would never disrespect you by sugar coating or telling you a half truth Liselle. You're an adult, you'll be treated like an adult. Your aunt was right. You'll do well to listen to her. I wanted to get away, clear my head after the argument I had with her. I said some terrible hateful things to her which I won't repeat and I know they caused her great pain which I will regret to my dying day." He blew on the chunk of meat, "Coming out here seemed like a good way to get away from the hurt I caused and an explore some undiscovered country and believe it or not young lady I can take care of myself."

"Good," Lalor said with a firm nod. "I'm glad to hear that. Because for a moment there I thought maybe you had broken your own rule about hunting in pairs because you had some kind of death wish."

"Well, I don't want the chief hunter being upset with me." He answered seriously. "And the rule is still in effect for everyone else. No one goes hunting by themselves even you."

He turned back to look at Qwyyn, his eyes full of pain and regret. "I'm so sorry I hurt you Liselle. I'm sorry I destroyed our friendship. I hope you can someday forgive me for my words. First I have to forgive myself."

Qwyyn's fingers frantically searched the cave floor next to her. Satisfied once she had a pebble in hand, she scooped it up and tossed it at Taylor. "You idiot! Of course you haven't destroyed anything. My embarrassing admission still stands!" she scolded him. She shifted herself into a more comfortable position, giving her ankle some much needed relief. "Look, Gary, I'm worried about you, okay? In another 10 or 20 years...I'm not going to be here anymore. No one else is going to fall in love with you if you don't let them. I want you to promise me that you will make an effort to let that happen some day. Okay? I want that for you. Lia wants that for you. That's the path I'm trying to put you on. Be. Happy."

Gary dodged the thrown pebble, "See how your aunt talks to me?" He said to Liselle but there was no anger just a simple undercurrent of happiness. "I appreciate your concern Liselle. I truly do but I don't want to hear that kind of talk.. You're going to be around for a long time still." He replied doggedly. "And frankly, I don't think you admission is embarrassing at all. I like it." His tone lighter. "As far as anyone else falling in love with me, I think those days are long gone." He grew serious, "I promise to try and be happy. I think it's going to be a work in progress."

Lalor cleared her throat. "Actually..." she began in a small voice. "I'm -- I can't believe I'm saying this out loud -- I'm in love with him."

Qwyyn fixed a glare on the young Erisian.

And the young woman sighed dramatically, her wide grin splitting her lips. "What? I thought it was funny! You two are so serious!" She started toward the back of the cave. "I'm going to pick out more firewood. Try not to kill each other. And don't get too mushy either. The weather is horrible out there, so I'm not about to give you any privacy."

Qwyyn scoffed a laugh. "At least someone is getting enjoyment out of all this," she said. As Lalor left them Qwyyn's eyes fell to her hands, cradled at her waist. "I wish Lia was still here, Gary. I truly do. The love that you have for that woman is unlike anything I have seen in all of my lifetimes. Her death makes every aspect of our life here feel wrong. If there was anything I could do to bring her back to you, believe me, I would do it. If I could go back in time and..."

Gary thought he might faint at Lalor's admission of her love for him until her face split into a huge grin. "Very funny young lady." He admonished her but there was a smile on his face as he did.

"Liselle please." He said softly, "I know you do and I know you would. Please stop beating yourself up over this. You made the right decision." He got up and walked over to her, sitting down next to her. He took her hands in his. holding them softly. "You want me to be happy and I said I would try. I want you to stop persecuting yourself over this Liselle. You've done it for twenty years. Your sentence is over."

She reached up to place a hand on his cheek, her smile nearly incredulous. "So is yours."

He nodded at her words, his eyes holding gratitude he could never adequately express so he simply said "Thank you." His hands moved from hers and his arms came up and around her to hug her tightly and he just held it. He was relieved and grateful that they had both found a way to forgive each other and move forward. "Thank you for being my best friend. I'd be lost without you."

Liselle Lalor wandered back into the firelight, a bundle of branches cradled in her arms. "Hey! What did I tell you!" she teased. "I am not going out there in that storm while whatever you two are planning happens within earshot."

Qwyyn didn't release her grip on Gary. "Seriously, Liselle? You can't go stand in the rain for just two minutes?"

Lalor dropped her sticks at her feet, her mouth twisting in disgust even as she walked back into the cave for more firewood. "Ugh. Gross."

Qwyyn couldn't help but laugh as she finally released her grip on Taylor. "Sorry. I had to. That was too much fun to pass up."

"Liselle you need to just stand in a corner...... silenting facing away from us." He added with a grin as he shook his head at the byplay between the two. It was clear they cared a great deal about each other. The affection they felt for each other was obvious. "Don't apologize. I think it's great you two can joke without getting uptight over stuff. Even if she is disrespectful to her elders and betters." he teased, his arms still around Qwyyn in a loose hug.

The old Trill closed her eyes and shook her head, a smile on her lips. "Phoenix would be so proud of her," she said. "Both of her kids. They're really something else." Now that the tension with Gary was easing, she wasn't so ashamed to wince with pain once more. "Gods, I can't believe I managed to twist my ankle so badly. It's going to take me the rest of my life to get back to the village at this point."

"Yes they are and she sure would be." He agreed as his attention went back to her ankle. "I'll fix you a walking stick to help keep the weight off it. When need to elevate it. That will help with the swelling." He paused considering what he wanted to say next, then just plunged forward. "When we get back you'll recuperate at my treehouse." He answered softly. It was the least he could do for this wonderful woman who time after time showed just how marvelous and special she was.

Qwyyn swallowed, her eyes darting about uncertainly. "Gary. I -- I appreciate the offer. Really I do," she stammered. And swallowed again. "I don't think that's a good idea."

Gary's eyes narrowed at her hesitation but his voice remained even and his tone calm. "Why isn't it a good idea? You'll have someone to watch you so yo don't fall and break it. So please tell me why it isn't a good idea. I'd really like to know." He said leaning back and awaiting her reply.

Lalor, nosey as she was on this particular topic, had snuck her way back into the firelight, and she looked directly at Qwyyn over Gary's shoulder. The Erisian turned her back to the elder woman and wrapped herself up in her own arms, making the motions of a woman engaged in passionate kissing with an invisible lover.

Qwyyn tucked her tongue into her back teeth, nearly managing not to allow a chuckle to escape her. She regained her composure and focused her eyes on Gary. "You know what? Nevermind. I was wrong. This is a brilliant idea. I'm in. Absolutely."

Liselle Lalor mocked a quiet applause. Then, she placed the back of her hand to her head in dramatic flair, as her other hand reached to her shirt and pretended to unbutton her blouse, her hips swaying to music that only she could hear.

Gary nodded in satisfaction even though he thought Qwyyn was overdoing the brilliant part. Even as she managed to nearly stifle a chuckle from escaping her mouth. His eyes still on Qwyyn he said. "I can see your shadow on the wall Liselle. Nice dance." He deadpanned, never turning around to face her as a smile graced his face and he winked at Qwyyn.

Lalor froze. Even her shadow was somehow able to convey her embarrassment. "Uhhhhh...firewood," she said meekly, and retreated away into the darkness.

Qwyyn laughed easily now. "You know, if I do stay with you, that's exactly what's going to happen: rumors. It's a small village, Taylor. You going to be able to handle that?"

Gary didn't answer immediately and when he did his eyes were focused on Qwyyn's. "For twenty years, I've been wrapped up in loneliness Liselle. Tired of being, eating alone. Having no one to talk to, Just being alone 24/7. I can tell you it's no fun. You said earlier you want me to be happy. This will make me happy. As for the rumors, let them talk. They would talk no matter what we did. So let it be about something juicy. I can handle their talking, question is can you Doctor?"

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Fulfilling a Dream

A Mission Post by Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Village

Timeline: 20 Years after the crash

OOC: Takes place after The Cave, JP

IC:

Sunshine.

With it came the start of a new day, new hopes and dreams.

Gary stood looking up at Feyth's treehouse. He had been back from his trip beyond The South River for a few days. No one was up and he preferred it that way. He didn't want anyone to see what he was about to do. This was a private moment and he didn't want nor did he desire a crowd. It had taken him several trips back to the wreckage of the Elysium to find a certain item but with a dogged determination and a modicum of luck he hadn't stopped until he found it. The fruit of his labor was in his hand. He looked down at the scratched but polished wood box. It was a gift of sorts to Feyth or maybe an attempt at an apology, he wasn't really sure. What he was sure of beyond the shadow of any doubt was that it was for her.

Looking around quickly and verifying that indeed no one up, he moved stealthily, making his way up the steps without so much as a sound until he was standing at her front door. Opening the box a final time he looked at the gleaming fighter wings resting inside on a velvet pad. They were for Feyth, fulfilling her dream to be a fighter pilot. She hadn't gotten the chance because of the Elysium's crash but he knew the dream still burned inside her from his previous visit here. He hoped the wings would give her some closure. More importantly that they would give her the respect she had earned and deserved.

Standing at her door, he rethought what she had told him. That he needed to let Lia go, That he was just hurting himself and those who cared for him. Yet how do let go of someone that was your world? How do you move on from that? He didn't know, he had no answer for that. He sighed and whispereed, "Easier said than done." His thoughts returned to the present and he looked at the door. He didn't knock as he didn't want to create a scene, a disturbance not after his last visit here had ended on such disasterous terms. He had no desire to upset Feyth and the spiritual peace she had achieved here. It was best to let sleeping Bajorians sleep. Closing and setting the box down, he gave it a final pat as he placed it on the floor right outside her door where she would be sure to see it. "Congratulations Feyth" He whispered, then as quietly as he had arrived, he departed. Blending into the rapidly dwindling shadows until he was soon out of sight. A will o the wisp no one had seen. Yet the lingering, haunting lyrics of "Burning Bridges" can be heard permanating the stillness of the village.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - A Moment of Reflection

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Arrianna Salannis an Vantar & Lieutenant Ian Murphy

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Planet, Beach

Timeline: One day after crash

Arrianna was tired and sore. She was busy giving her crew-mates proper burials in the morning. Every one made her heart sink, as she knew some of the people she buried, and she was angry. She was walking along the beach, trying to recover parts from a piece of debris, burying the dead. They had lost a great deal, and even Aurelia. The emotional toll was overwhelming on her.

Why? Where was everyone? How many were dead? She dropped to her knees and started weeping. Her emotions frayed. She grabbed a piece of metal and threw it into the pile of junk she was gathering and screamed. After that came the crying. She needed to let the grief out, especially for the friends that died.

Murphy hadn't been far away when he'd heard Arri's scream -- Murphy's Law hadn't crashed too far away from here, in fact, mostly intact save for the nacelle he'd sheared off of the shuttle against a huge tree as he'd tried to land her safely. She might still be able to fly, but she'd never break atmo or go to warp again. He'd come down here to take inventory so the captain knew what he had to offer.

When he'd heard Arri's scream, he grabbed up a sheathed short-sword and a type 1 phaser and ran in the direction of the scream, thinking she might be a survivor being menaced by some of the local wildlife; but as he pelted out of the underbrush and onto the beach, he just saw a woman on her knees, and slowed his approach, looking around. Predatory animals were opportunists, and one of them might have heard her scream. It was only when he got closer that he heard her crying. "You're not alone, miss." He said, not recognizing her as he reached down to rest a hand on her shoulder. Although the deaths were upsetting, he hadn't been aboard the ship long enough to make friends, so none of their deaths hurt him. He wasn't a complete monster, however, and mustering up some compassion for this stranger on the beach was something he could do.

She turned to face him, She had cuts on her arms from trying to get into the escape pod. "Why did we survive when they didn't? Did I miss something. Did the Main Deflector fail? Did we loose structural integrity? Did I fail them?" She kept her voice down to not attract predators, but she was truly in pain.

Murphy knelt down next to her, setting down the sheathed sword and gently slipping an arm around her, sighing and shaking his head. "I don't know. Nobody seems to know what hit the ship, but whatever it was, it was big and heavy and fast enough to send the ship spinning. There's no way that both the main and nav deflectors could have missed something like that. Maybe we hit a dark matter asteroid or something similarly hard to detect unless you're specifically looking for it. The ship was heavily damaged before it crashed, so much so that it was a dead-stick crash." He pulled her in for a sideways hug. "You didn't fail anyone. You're probably part of the reason so many people survived." He added emphatically, trying to comfort her as much as possible.

She embraced him. "Is this some nightmare again? Are we still being toyed with by another entity? Ian... Thank the ascendants you live."

Ian helped her to her feet and then slipped his other arm around her, hugging her proper and shaking his head. "Uh, guessing from what I read about the entity, it preyed upon people's greatest fears. That being the case, I have to say no, getting shipwrecked isn't even on the top ten list of my greatest fears." He said, kissing the peak of her forehead, because it seemed like the thing to do. "Although I can see how the two of us being stranded in the same general vicinity might seem like a nightmare to you." He said, without any real sting to the words.

Arrianna chuckled, "I wouldn't say that. This could be one of those Risa dreams, and we could be in an exotic paradise. Island of the blue lagoon. I bet that gives that dirty mind of yours all sorts of sordid ideas."

"Well, I do have a horga'hn in my shuttle." Murphy said with a chuckle. "Do you seek Jamaharon?" It felt wrong to even suggest such a thing to a woman who had been grieving only minutes ago. Tragedy did weird things to people's hormones. It brought out the most primal urges. To fight, to run away, and to screw their brains out.

Arrianna playfully kicked him in the shin. She grinned at him though. She was in grief, but Ian was helping... somewhat.

"Ow!" He mock-protested.

"And that's what you get when you start getting naughty thoughts. Wait until we're in private." She chuckled.

"Oh, shush, you." Murphy murmured, looking down into her eyes and reaching up to stroke her face tenderly. "C'mon. My shuttle is parked over that way about fifty yards, beyond the tree-line." He said, nodding his head in its direction. "And I've got a functioning replicator. Before it gets confiscated for medical or whatever, how about I abuse the privilege and offer you something chocolate-y. Before such things become a distant memory."

Arri looked at him for a moment and then nodded.

Murphy led her past the brushline towards his shuttlecraft, a low-warp civilian knock-off of a Starfleet cargo shuttle that was missing its starboard nacelle, and led her inside with an apologetic, "It's kind of messy." And, indeed, it was. Industrial equipment took up most of the space inside -- bolted to the floor so it'd survived the rough landing. He then walked up to the front, taking a seat in one of the control seats, setting his sword and phaser down on the console and swiveling to work the replicator. "Two hot chocolates." He said, swiveling the Ops chair out so she could sit in it and offering her a cup.

Arri began to sip it. Savoring it. "I'm scared... I shouldn't do this? My people do not become subject to our emotions, we rise and overcome our base natures. There has to be some way out of here." She shed a tear. "Aurelia... River.. they can't be gone."

Murphy took a sip from his own cup, and then set it down on the arm of his chair. "It's not unreasonable to feel the things you're feeling, given the circumstances. People you care about, they're like parts of your body. Having them severed causes trauma that is every bit as painful as the physical trauma of losing a limb that you've grown to depend on. Not to sound like a feckin' counselor, but it's true. I've lost pretty much everyone I've ever loved in this life, and even years later, the pain took a long time to heal. Physical pain tells you that something is wrong with a part of your body and needs to be dealt with. Same thing with emotional pain. So, if you need to cry, do it. Trust me, if you shove it aside, it'll find some other way to be felt.

She embraced him and began to cry. Simply cry.

Ian reached out and pulled her into his lap, wrapping his arms around her and holding her close, stroking his fingers through her hair. Might as well try to make it as comfortable as possible for her to hold him and be held, or bury her face in his shoulder or what-have you. He was sure that, when they eventually found themselves off this rock, she would hate him thoroughly for being the prickly sort of man he was, but for now, at least, he could be decent. "Just let it out." He crooned softly. "I'll be here for you if you need someone to lean on however long it takes." He wasn't so sure he should make such promises, but it was better than lying and saying everything would be alright.

"Thank you Ian." She could only say.

Ian kissed her forehead again. "It's alright. Just don't tell anyone I was nice to you, or they'll all expect that of me, and that's all just a lot of work." he said, swiveling a little and opening up the helm panel, pulling out a flask of whiskey he kept hidden inside, opening the cap and making his hot chocolate Irish. If only he had Bailey's, too.

"You can be so charming at times, Ian. Even though you infuriate me to no end, we both find some common ground." She reached up to his face.

"What have I ever done to infuriate you?" He asked, nonplussed. "I mean, sure, I made you fall on the ice that one time, and I even offered to make it up to you. It's not my fault that this all happened before we could get back to the hot springs." He said, wondering if this planet had hot springs.

"Because we crashed before we got to the hot-springs." She got closer to his lips.

Ok, he saw it happening, and part of him yelled at him to stop all of this nonsense right now, but instead he set the hot chocolate aside, lest it spill on one of them. "Do you intend to punish me for that?"

"Yes... And you'll enjoy it." Arrianna suddenly kissed him passionately.

It was like he'd been touched by a live wire, and a far distant part of Murphy's mind wondered if he hadn't orchestrated things so this would happen. Inviting her to the shuttle, smashing past her guards so she could grieve, embracing her, those kisses... Had he manipulated her into this? But such questions were shoved aside as Ian embraced her lips with his own, slipping his hands down, and then underneath the back of her uniform shirt so he could massage her lower back and feel his bare hands against her skin. He pulled himself away from her momentarily and breathed, "Is that an order?"

Arri looked straight into his eyes, and he felt something. ~Yes, It is..~ What he felt was one of her thoughts being projected. She stroked his uniform with her hands.

Ian blinked a couple of times. He had had empaths and telepaths poke around his mind before, so he knew what was going on. His mind was still feebly protesting the ethical ramifications of what was happening, but his body? It was happy to have an attractive woman entangled in his arms. Things were warming up inside the crew area of the shuttle quite nicely. "Well, Lieutenant, you're not the boss of me." He said with a smirk, lowering his head so he could kiss and nibble her neck sensuously. "If you're not careful, I might have to show you who's really the boss around here."

pisode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Escape Pod

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Commander Matias Grronkil

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location:

Timeline:

Matias was furious. He had been busy evacuating his crew and ushering them to escape pods when somebody shoved him in a pod, and before he could get out, he was launched. He looked out and watched the ship retreat in his eyes. He was going to get whoever did this.

Who was going to finish the job? And what about supplies? The need for everybody was survival, as the ship was breaking apart. The pod began heating up as it entered the atmosphere and was accelerating.

His mind was racing. This was the first ship he had lost, wasn't about to save. How would he ever live up to that? What would his former alphas say to it, that he didn't go down with the ship?

The re-entry now slowed down and soon a parachute was deployed. He would be landing soon. And what about Liselle? How would they continue? Those were his thoughts as the pod landed. He got out and stepped out on the planet, sniffing around. This was going to be something completely new. The first order was searching for others who had landed.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Family time

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Wynter & Lieutenant Jaeih t’Noramei-McKinley

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Village

Timeline: 2 years after the crash

Just over 2 years had passed since the crash. Things had changed a lot. But things had remained the same in some respects. Jaeih sat quietly on the platform, dangling her legs over the edge, outside the cabin she shared with Wynter and their young son Augustus. With Augustus in her lap, she looked out over the forest watching as the sun set, pointing out the different animals to the 5 month old in her lap.

Wynter came up behind them silently the link that he and Jaeih shared allowed them to find each other almost anywhere. He smiled as he felt her sense him and saw in his mind what she was telling Augustus. -Hello beautiful.- he thought as he spoke. “How are the two most important people in my life doing this evening?”

Jaeih looked up and smiled. -Hello there handsome.- She thought back. “We are looking at all the birds out here. And we have had a good day.”

Augustus looked up at his father’s voice and clapped his hands when he saw him.

Wynter smiled, and picked up Augustus gently. “We have that is wonderful.” -Your thoughts are interesting as well love.- he teased as he twirled for a moment with Augustus.

Jaeih smiled and climbed to her feet. “How was your day?” She asked him.

“It was long as always it is good to be home. I am famished and could use a shower.” He said softly. -Care to join me for that later?- he asked through their link.

She smiled while through their link she laughed softly. “Dinner is ready when you are,” She kissed his cheek.

He sighed as he carried Augustus into their home. “Oh what is it?” he asked eagerly.

She smirked. “Same as every night.”

- You?- he asked cheekily through the link. “Chicken?”

“If that's what you want to call it.” She smirked.

“Its better than bird number four.” He said with a small smile.

Jaeih laughed and went to get their dinner.

Wynter took Augustus to the living room. “Has Augustus eaten?”

“He has.” she called back. “Next meal is in 3 or so hours”

“Ok I just hope he gets through the night, without waking you up more than once.”

Jaeih calmly rolled her eyes and brought out the meal and placed it on the low table in the living room for them both.

Wynter sat at the table with Augustus on his lap. - You know I mean to feed him.- “it smells lovely.”

They sat and ate their meal while Augustus lay between them kicking his feet and gurgling.

Hours later, they lay side by side in their small room, listening to the night and talking in soft voices.

Wynter smiled as he held her close. “Any plans for tomorrow ?”

“Hmm We might go out to the farms. Harvest comes soon.” She murmured as she snuggled close.

He smiled. “Augustus will enjoy that.” He paused for a moment as he thought about what he would say next.

“It will do him good. Being out in the fields for a bit.” it would do her good as well.

“Yes it will.” he said as he kissed her gently.

Jaeih kissed him back and snuggled closer. “He is a good baby you know.”

“I know, and you are an amazing wife and mother.”

“Suck up” she whispered as she closed her eyes.

“Maybe.” He replied as they cuddled and he closed his eyes.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - The Best of Times....

A Mission Post by Captain Phoenix Lalor & Miran Lalor & Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Commander Gary Taylor & Lieutenant Commander Matias Grronkil & Lieutenant Commander Ephraim Parish & Lieutenant Commander Tate Sullivan Ph.D. & Lieutenant Arrianna Salannis an Vantar & Lieutenant Ian Murphy & Ensign T'Saralonde & Ensign Genevieve Harrigan & Warrant Officer Galilahi Widdis & Senior Chief Petty Officer Ken Waters & Chief Petty Officer Feyth Railli & Kamal Harrigan & Cassandra Murphy & Liselle Lalor & Daniel Salannis an Elysium & Feyth Yaanalla

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Colony

Timeline:

On:

Arri was busy being dressed. Over the years, both she and Ian's banter had become infamous. And now it had evolved into something wonderful.

"Okay, I'm not nervous. I am not nervous. I can control myself."

[Groom's Quarters]

Murphy was already dressed and looking sharp in his white shirt, black leather vest, black slacks, shoes and maverick-style necktie; but looking ready in no way equated to being ready. "Oh shit. Ohhhh shit, what was I thinking?" He asked Ephraim and the ushers in the room, pacing. He reached into his vest and pulled out a small flask of Irish whiskey, taking a small nip of it. "Arri and I don't actually need to get married. I love her, and little Cassie and Danny. I would love them even without this... Formality." He said, trying not to sound like someone who might make a run for the back door at any moment. "But it doesn't make it any easier when she keeps talking about having me herded to the altar at shotgun point!"

Eph rolled his eyes and huffed, "calm down" he urged walking over to Ian. Once his hands were on his shoulders, and in a softer tone, he continued, "marriage isn't about formality, it's about telling the world that you feel exactly how you just said you did about Arri and the kids. It's about showing Arri that you two are forever, a demonstration of your commitment" he explained, at least that's how he felt about marriage

"I wasn't this nervous before my first wedding, for crying out loud." Murphy said, grasping his wrist and feeling for the pulse point, then looking at the clock on the wall. After fifteen seconds and some quick calculations, he asked, "164 beats per minute, that's not a good thing, is it?"

"Ordinarily, no." Gareb said, smiling. "But understandable. Relax." he said, making a "calm down" gesture, walking over himself. "It'll be fine. Trust me, I'm a doctor!"

"This wedding's gonna kill me." Murphy said, pulling out a chair and sitting, lowering his head and forcing himself to breathe slowly. Very few things since the crash had affected him this much. The birth of his children had made him nervous, yes, and had seriously affected his composure and demeanor... But he hadn't gone into fight or flight mode over that.

[Ken Waters Hut]

"Like this?" Liselle Lalor asked her father, miming another toss of invisible flower pedals to the ground beside her.

Ken gave her an assured nod. "Perfect," he said. "Best flower girl I've ever seen."

"Flower WOMAN," she corrected him.

"Ah yes," he apologized. Five years old in body, already a teenager in mind. "Flower woman."

"Daddy? Who was the flower girl at your wedding with mommy?"

Ken laughed uncomfortably. He scratched at the back of this neck. "Well, your mother and I didn't exactly --" He was interrupted by a knock at their door. Thankful for the distraction, he crossed their small kitchen and pulled the door open. "Right on time! Please, come in. Liselle is all practiced up and ready for her star appearance at the ceremony. You don't even have to bring her back if you don't want," he teased.

Miran smirked. "OH I am bringing her back."

Ken chuckled, leaning in to give her a peck on the cheek. "Thank you, again. I owe you. Seriously," he said. He turned his attention to Liselle, dropping to his knees in front of her and taking her hands in his. "Be. Good. Please. Just this once."

Little Liselle shook her father's grip from her and reached up to grab her aunt's hand instead. "I'm always good! Right, Aunt Miran?"

Her aunt rolled her eyes and smiled "Oh yes its always Liam who I want to throttle." She smiled at Ken. "Have fun in peace and quiet."

[Reception Area]

As the wedding party prepared itself for the upcoming nuptials, Galilahi "Gali" Widdis was reflecting on her current position as the wedding "caterer." After all her education and training, in the end, the most important skill she brought to the colony came about from the fact that her mother had always been in high demand at various museums and educational institutes for her practical demonstrations of traditional open fire First Nation cooking.

Gali smiled at the loaves of Brown Walnut Bread she began setting around the prepared tables. Granted, it wasn't the Brown Walnut Bread her mother had taught her to make, but it was the satisfying product of not only a successful harvest of a local grain plant, but also of being able to come up with a more than satisfactory batch of baking powder.

As the bread was set out, Gali went back to check on the rest of the food preparations.

Wrapped in a set of clean robes, and well-scrubbed so that he didn't offend the people he would be moving around, Makepeace crept into the kitchen with a small keg hefted over one shoulder. "Everything smells good, Gali." He said, the translator in the commbadge he always wore making sense of his mumbling. "Here's the best wine I could manage." He said, setting it in an out-of-the-way place. He had no illusions about the quality of the spirits, made from yeasts reclaimed from bottles of wine found aboard the ship and used to brew wine from wild berries native to the planet. They made a very average quality of apéritif. "If you have any leftovers, let me know." He wasn't invited to the wedding or the reception, he was just here to deliver the libations.

[Town Hall]

Murphy had finally been cajoled to get his arse to the altar... Well, really, he'd just screwed up his courage to the sticking point and got up to make the walk to the town hall while taking one last sip of the whiskey in his flask. He knew that he was being a big baby about all this, but it dredged up past issues. With his first wife, Ariella (And yeah, the similarity in names had occurred to him ages ago), everything had been the exact opposite. There had been an urgency for them to be married, and they nearly dragged the Gandhi's captain to the ship's chapel to marry them. They hadn't even thought about it, just did it. And things miraculously had worked out. Would they work out with Arri and Murphy? He didn't know. They always bantered, rarely spoke from their hearts. He loved her, of that much he was sure, but they were both profoundly damaged, flawed people. "This is the last time I'm doing this." He pledged quietly, waiting for the festivities to start.

From the back of the hall, Liselle Lalor poked her head around the corner, a few scant pedals falling from her basket. She retreated back into the hall and looked up at her Aunt. "Is he going to be sick?"

"I hope not" Miran smiled faintly at her niece.

Walking out of the kitchen, the hooded figure of Makepeace murmured, in a good-humoured sort of way, as he slipped past the two, "No, but the rest of us might be."

Miran scowled at him "Ein kaer jhyr Tajaedaeli!" She groused in Erisian.

Makepeace turned a little, looking at Miran. He had a bandanna wrapped around the lower portion of his face cowboy-style, hiding that and his throat from anyone who might catch a glimpse under the hood. He shrugged and headed towards the exit. "What can I say? I'm ugly on the inside, too." No, he hadn't understood what she'd said, but he could guess from her tone and demeanor. "Have a pleasant day."

[Ceremony]

Arri walked into town hall. The dress had been designed with what the colony had on hand. Though she was quite fond of the ingenuity with the hair clip made from several of the flowers around the colony. Arri smiled at Ian with a look that plainly said, 'Run and I will find you and kill you.' More of their razor sharp banter in body language.

In response, Murphy just rolled his eyes a little, looking from her to the exits, and then the nearest window with a slight shrug. He could run away at any time, but he was still here, wasn't he?

Miran sighed and urged her niece ahead. "The sooner these two get hitched the sooner We can all party" she muttered as she passed the guests.

"Finally!" Liselle Lalor said aloud. Noticing the eyes on her she shrugged sheepishly. "Sorry."

With one foot ahead, then both feet together, then the next foot ahead, the Flower Girl made good on a vital task that she had practiced a hundred times or more in the days leading up to this one. She remembered to keep a smile on her face, as Arrianna had kindly suggested. She was careful not to sneeze on anyone, as her father had gravely reminded her. And she was definitely having fun with it, as Ian had so vehemently insisted. Alas, as all flower girls do, she ran out of stock well before reaching the alter, but as she turned around she found herself pleased with the trail of colored pedals she had left behind her. Giving a dramatic bow to her audience, young Liselle wandered off to join her Aunt Miran in the seats that had been reserved for them.

Wedged in between the wall and Miran, Cassandra Murphy watched her white-faced father face his fate with a smirk. No, she hadn't been chosen to be flower girl, and for good reason. She refused to wear the extremely girly sort of dress and shoes Liselle was wearing. She was going through a very tomboyish phase. "Run for it, Daddy..." She whispered with a giggle.

Arri stared at Cassandra and took the bouquet and whapped Cassandra one on the arse. For all intents and purposes, this nightmare she spawned deserved it. She looked at her daughter. "And you're going to pick up every petal after the ceremony." She whispered.

Cass turned to fix her mother with a look that was both unimpressed and slightly amused. "Don't you have something better to be doing right now, Mommy?"

At the altar, Ian cleared his throat softly, lest his future bride get into a very public row with his daughter, and tapped a PADD on the podium to play the Wedding March" on the room's speakers.

Arri smirked at Cass with a look that said 'nope.'

Phoenix rolled her eyes. This is why she didn't get married. "Marry them already!" She called from the side of the room.

"I second the motion," Murphy said, silencing the PADD and hopping off of the raised stage at the front of the hall, striding towards Arri, and reaching out to take her hands so he could drag her away from their daughter and into the aisle. "Arrianna Salannis An Vantar. I take you to be my lawfully wedded wife. You are like a Shakespearean heroine, and like his heroes, I find myself scrambling to keep up with your wit. You have captured my heart and I love you. So, I do. I do. Do you?"

She smiled. "I need to make you watch the Twelfth night. I do." She grabbed him and kissed him.

Murphy kissed her back with much passion and enthusiasm... One of those kisses that would probably be fairly uncomfortable to watch for a room full of friends whose access to the exits was blocked off by the kissing couple. Cassandra made retching noises, and Ian tossed Arri's bouquet at her, which bounced off her head and into Miran's lap. Then he drew away from Arri and said, "Someone declare us man and wife already, dammit! Doesn't matter who, just do it!" And then he went back to kissing Arri, because why not treat the wedding with all the gravitas and solemnity it deserved?

"Now, now Mr. Murphy, everything in it's proper place." A voice spoke from behind him and there stood Gary in his dress uniform. He thought it only fitting to come to this august occasion dressed in the respect it deserved. "Since you and Miss Salannis an Vantar have already declared your love for each other than it is my honor to actually marry you.....properly." He looked at the two of them, Please join hands." He looked over the assembled visitors. "Ladies and gentleman we are gathered here to witness this holy union between Ian Murphy and Arrianna Salannis an Vantar, as they have already pledged their love to each other. Let no man tear this union asunder." He looked at Ian and Arri. "You may kiss her again Mr. Murphy."

He looked over their heads and out at the crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, I give you Mr. and Mrs. Ian Murphy.

This was the most unusual wedding Matias had ever attended. No priest, no traditional ceremony, but it seemed fitting. He smiled. Would this one day be his future with Liselle?

=/\=

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - The Worst of times

A Mission Post by Captain Phoenix Lalor & Lieutenant Jaeih t’Noramei-McKinley & Liam Lalor & Miran Lalor & Triston Montgomery & Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Commander Gary Taylor & Lieutenant Commander Matias Grronkil & Lieutenant Arrianna Salannis an Vantar & Lieutenant Ian Murphy & Ensign T'Saralonde & Lieutenant Savar & Ensign Genevieve Harrigan & Warrant Officer Galilahi Widdis & Senior Chief Petty Officer Ken Waters & Chief Petty Officer Feyth Railli & Cadet Junior Grade Makepeace & Kamal Harrigan & Cassandra Murphy & Liselle Lalor & Daniel Salannis an Elysium & Feyth Yaanalla

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Village

Timeline: 10 years and 5 months after the crash

Deep Forest

Fire. It was the worst thing, they all knew it. It had been several years since the last major fire, and they had survived it well. There was a large fire break around the village, and tanks, held surplus water just in case.

But sometimes, things got away from people.

A small group of children were off with Phoenix Lalor, doing what the now former CO called "Nature walks". Everyone needed to know about the environment around them. What was edible and what wasn't. It had been one of her main rules since their arrival.

The group of children were all around the 8-10 years old range and she knew most of them personally. It made for a fun afternoon, or so she had thought.

She had just straightened from showing Cassandra an edible plant. When her nose twitched. "Smoke" She said softly. "Everyone heads up!" She called out to the group in the clearing with her.

The children gathered around and Phoenix unhooked the vine rope from the back of her small pack. She began to loop and tie it around each child in turn, cautioning all of them as she went. "Feyth, you will lead ok?" She said to the eldest of the group.

Feyth Yaanalla stood rigid as she realized the seriousness of what was being asked of her. This wasn't another survival drill, not another competition meant to help waste away an afternoon. "I will lead," she promised.

"Good. Lets all start walking back to the village."

They were a good couple of kilometers from the village, but she knew that if she could smell smoke, then the Village sentries would see the fire... and a group of 'rescuers' would be on the way. She tied herself to the group last and nodded to Yaanalla. "Go" she said softly.

The word was all that the young girl needed to hear before she started purposefully marching back toward the village.

Brash tomboy that she was, Cass was rubbernecking like crazy to smell, hear or see where the fire was, and resented being tethered to the group like she was four or something. "There's no big clouds out, no thunder." She observed loudly, expecting everyone to come to the same conclusions she had reached.

The other children appeared to agree, and they soon ran scattershot around Yaanalla. The rope that connected them all turned and twisted with their erratic scrambling, and Yaanalla tripped to her knees.

Cass reacted with the patience and social grace that everyone had come to expect from her by now. "Oh, holy shit, you utter spastics! Get off of her or you'll be getting my shoe up your arses!"

Phoenix moved without thinking, she picked up the eldest girl and put her on her feet. "Yaanalla, run." she said cutting herself from the chain and handing her a dagger. "Use this if you need to cut people free of the rope ok?"

"O - okay," she said. She took the knife with an uncertain grip. Only then remembering Ms. Lalor's further instructions, she sucked in a breath, and with renewed determination she once again began leading the retreat of the children back to the village.

Phoenix turned and caught her son and daughter's eyes. "You both help Yaanalla and the rest get back to the village."

Liam stared at his mother "But.."

"That's an order Liam" It was not often that Phoenix used that tone of voice with her children. She pulled her necklace off and slung it over his neck. The heavy signet ring on it hung low on his chest. "You give this to Miran. She will know you came back at my orders. Go to your father and your aunt." She hugged her daughter and her son, whispered that she loved them in Erisan and then Phoenix pushed the children ahead of her. When they were meters away, she drew her phaser and turned and began to cut a firebreak. She needed to buy time for the children to get back to the village.

Before she disappeared into the forest, Cass stopped and turned to look back at Phoenix, shouting, "I'll watch out for them until you get back. Promise!" And then she pelted off, her voice shrilling out, "Move your pudgy arse, David!"

[[Back at the village]]

Chief Genevieve "Jenn" Harrigan was making her morning rounds of the village. Never at the same time, or the same route. Deviating each morning, even if by a minute amount, kept her mind alert to changes in the environment. And since the Event more than ten years ago, Jenn never took anything about the environment for granted.

She stopped at one of the outlook points, exchanging a few words with the sentry she had stationed there, before looking out and down. Somewhere in that direction, she mused, there was a group of hunters harvesting game. Over there, her once and future Captain was taking a group of children on an educational hike. Further to the south, T'Saralonde was taking her daughter Kamal out gathering.

Jenn wasn't happy with the last part. Most of the gatherers kept close to home. T'Saralonde, however, had a habit of going to places where the rest of the colonists steer cleared of, and had lately taken to bringing their shared ward with her.

Truth be told, Jenn wasn't that thrilled with Phoenix and her "Nature Walks" either. But then again, Jenn's mind went on overdrive anytime anyone she was charged to protect went beyond the bounds of the village. Her conscious mind might recognize the competence of the individuals going out into the forest, but her subconscious mind was constantly considering possible problems and their potential solutions.

Jenn was about to continue her rounds when she spotted something in the distance. "Binoculars," she told the sentry, holding her hand out, 'The sentry quickly complied. Jenn's normal "on-the-job" grimace became even more pronounced when the binoculars focused on flames in the distance.

In the same direction that Phoenix had taken the children out on a Nature Walk.

"Sound the fire alarm," Jenn argued, "Then go alert Commander Taylor." As Jenn made her way to the fastest descent to the ground, the village's siren began the staccato of sounds calling for the volunteer fire brigade to assemble.

Gary rushed out of his house where he had been looking at new prospective hunting grounds when he heard the fire alarm sound. Quickly finding Jenn he didn't waste time on preliminaries but got right to the heart of the matter asking "Where?"

"Two kilometers, that way," Jenn replied, pointing off to the distance.

Then followed up with another question, "Anyone out in that direction?"

"The Captain took the children out on her Nature Walk," Jenn answered.

He nodded even as a scowl quickly crossed his face. "Damn." He muttered, as he quickly went through options in his head. "I'm going after them. The Captain will need help with the kids. You get the others to protect and secure the village. Once you've done that, send a team of two after me, in case there are any injuries. Get me a blanket and a bottle of water." He added as he prepared to move.

"Aye, sir," Jenn answered, instinctively falling back on the regulation form of address. If Kamal had been with Phoenix, Jenn would have been tempted to follow Gary, her duties be damned. But she knew where she was needed.

"Wait one, Commander," she said, moving to a small shed like structure that the Security Corps maintained at each of the entry/exit points of the village, She came back with a knapsack with a bottle of water, blanket and other items inside.

"We keep them here in case we need to send out someone quickly," she explained to Gary as she handed him the pack. "I'll have two people out to follow you in five minutes, Commander," she added.

He took the offered knapsack and hefted it on to his back. "Good thinking Chief. Well done." He said impressed with her thinking of being prepared for an emergency like this. He headed down the path toward Phoenix and the children. Looking back over his shoulder, he shouted, " First priority. Protect the village" Then he turned and broke into a dead run heading into the woods.

"Aye, sir," Jenn responded, before heading to the first muster point of the fire brigade, her mind already systematically working through all the contingencies.

[[North of the Village]]

"You're very good at this!" Liselle Qwyyn said in genuine surprise. She reached out to Miran Lalor and guided her hands a little closer together into the Sadik' Ka pose. "There. Perfect," she said proudly. She watched Phoenix's younger sister as she sat cross-legged on the rock, the Erisian's eyes were closed, her breathing calm and controlled. "Vulcan meditation takes many years to master. My host, Raynyn, lived on Vulcan for many years and even he wasn't nearly as good in forms this early --" she froze as the village alarm reached them. Qwyyn looked over her shoulder towards home. "We should hurry back."

[[Near the southern sea shore]]

Fifty meters above the forest floor, T'Saralonde was demonstrating to Kamal how to harvest a certain moss with valuable medical properties that grew only in this section of the forest when she paused. Faint though it might be, she could still hear the sirens from the village sounding, the rhythm of the alarm indicating that there was the potential of a wildfire. The alarm had not been sounded in five days, and was not scheduled for its regular testing for two more. When there was no change in the rhythm of the siren, T'Saralonde tapped her ward on the shoulder.

"We need to return to the village," she instructed Kamal. "Keep your eyes and ears open, not only for signs of the fire itself, but on the effects it will have on the forest's denizens." With that, the two gatherers began moving through the trees, heading back to the colony.

[[To the Northwest of the Village]]

The section of the forest just north of the village's farm was colloquially known to a number of the gatherers and cooks as "The Spice Cabinet." For one thing, a great deal of the wildly growing fruit had been semi-cultivated along the southern edge. A number of spice plants, including some transplanted from other areas of the island. were grown there as well. The location of the remainder of the Elysium to that section of the forest, along with its proximity to the village and its farm, had forced the large predators and game animals further south. So the 'Spice Cabinet' was usually safer for gatherers to enter than other portions of the forest.

On that day, Galilahi 'Gali' Widdis was raking for truffles on the southern edge (or what could pass for truffles back on earth, at any rate). What Gali really wanted was a basket of those heavenly, unparalleled purple truffles, but only that damn pointy eared miser knew exactly where and how to harvest them, and the Vulcan only brought them in on a schedule that only she was privy to.

Gali internally sighed. She knew T'Saralonde's reasons for limiting the harvesting of purple truffles were undoubtedly sound, but Gali would rather have the opportunity to debate the issue than simply be told it was for the best.

Gali's internal musings were interrupted by the sounding of the village's alarm. Gali's first thought was, how did the week get away from me. The alarm wasn't supposed to be tested for two more days. The next realization Gali had was that the week hadn't gotten away from her. The wildfire alarm sounding was the real thing.

Without hesitation, Gali and the other gatherers in the area made their way back to the village.

[[The Village]]

Jenn watched as her only two (currently) operational UAVs flew overhead, heading to the fire. She would have preferred more UAVs, to check on those individuals currently outside of the village. Hell, she'd love to have a fleet of hovercars for search and rescue as well as for firefighting. But as her father would say, "If wishes were fishes..."

As the crews gathered on the ground in preparation, Jenn's attention focused on two members of the nearest crew.

"Waters! Savar! Front and center!"

Savar heard his name called by Chief Harrigan and he instantly moved to where she stood. "Chief." He greeted her.

Ken Waters jogged the short distance to join him. "Where do you need us?"

"Captain Phoenix is approximately two to three kilometers in that direction, along with the children she took on her educational hike," Jenn began, pointing in the direction where the fire was. "Commander Taylor departed five minutes ago to assist her. I want you two to take two emergency packs," Jenn continued, pointing to a small pile of knapsacks containing water and other supplies she had brought down to the forest floor, "And assist him. If you encounter the approaching fire or any other hazard on the way out, you are not to try to circumvent it. You are to turn around and return here. That is non-debatable. Mr. Waters has the lead. Any questions?"

At the mention of Phoenix Ken's stoic posture faltered. His eyes darted about him as he tried to pull breath back into his lungs. He forced the only word he could manage. "None."

Savar looked at Ken and then back at Jenn, Any questions or objections he had he wisely kept to himself. He simply gave a short nod and replied "Acknowledged Chief."

"Get moving then!"

As Jenn watched the two men move off, she reflected on her current conditions. The colony's shuttlepod was unavailable and their communication system was on the fritz, thanks to atmospheric conditions. Thankfully, the siren wasn't due to be tested for another two days. That could have really added to a potential clusterfuck. Not that there wasn't enough already that could go wrong,

With that cheerful thought in mind, Jenn headed to where the team running the UAVs was, to get at look at what they might be facing.

Not far ahead of her, Ken and Savar were already drawing a quick line through the brush toward Phoenix and the children. Branches slapped their faces, while twigs snapped beneath their feet, threatening to reach up and pull the runners to the ground. Though Savar clearly had the physical advantage of the two, and though he could have easily over taken Ken, he appeared to be allowing him to keep the lead. Ken shook his head.Faster. We need to move faster! He called to Savar behind him. "Go! Just go! I'll catch up to you!"

Savar moved quickly and easily through the brush each step brought them closer to the Captain and her charges as well as Commander Taylor. He heard Ken's order to Go and reach the Captain. He hesitated for the briefest of moments as he silently debated the question. To go and reach the Captain and the children as well as render assistance to Commander Taylor was the logical step. The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few or even the one. He thought. However there was a chance no matter how small that Waters would need his help. So he hung back as he wrestled with the question until finally arriving at a decision he nodded. Moving alongside Ken he answered, "I shall endeavor to reach the Captain and her charges as well as assist Commander Taylor. Do not tarry." With that, he shot ahead making for where Taylor should be as well as those they were trying to assist.

Ken was astounded by how much distance the Vulcan put between them in so short a time. It was a good thing, though. Every single second saved was potentially another second spent saving a life.

His kids.

He might not have Savar's raw speed, but he did not doubt for a moment that the adrenaline saturating his blood now was pushing him beyond what he would have ever thought possible for a human being. He needed to see them, to see that they were okay. He needed to hold them. Prophets, he just needed to hold them.

[[Back at the Village]]

She had not remarried. Nor taken on a long-term lover. She had however acted as a scout with some anthropology thrown in. It was good to be out and about. Her young, well Teens now, Liked the outdoors and discovering. They had to keep only a certain distance from town however as the weather could change at the drop of a hat. When the alarm sounded. Marnie jumped up and yelled.. "FIRE!!" The small group of about 8 immediately consolidated and made for town. Jessinia and her young kept pace, not sure what to expect.

Ian rode into town on his bicycle, his hands and the lower part of his face still blackened with soot. The smithy was one of the few hardened, flood-resistant structures on the ground, its machinery now powered by a water wheel. At least it was roomier than the interior of his old shuttle. He didn't have any specific duties in case of a fire, save to help the fire brigade if needed, so he made his way to the base of the tree where the Murphy family (among others) made their home, and waited, focusing on staying out of the way of the people who were actually helping. He was completely unaware of the fact that Phoenix had led his kids out to the very area where the fire was raging.

"PHOENIX!!!" Arri rushed towards Phoenix's house. "PHOENIX!!!" She was frantic. She could feel the terror around her.

The house was empty.

Ian started as he heard Arri's voice drift down from their tree, and without even thinking about it, he parked his bike and began running up the ramp, all thoughts gone from his mind, save the need to get to his wife.

[[Phoenix]]

The fire was close. She could smell it, and see it dimly through the trees. Smoke was all around her. Phoenix was not sure how long it had been since she had kissed her children good bye and let them go. Something was telling her that she would never see them again. She just hopped that they got to the Village and to safety. Coughing, she crouched on the ground contemplating the fire break she had managed to create. But she was not sure it would work.. in fact she was pretty certain it would not. Time for her to run then.

She pushed herself up to her feet and turned towards the Village and her family. She ran, and got all of 10 meters before there was a loud crack from above her. She didn't get a chance to even look up before a heavy limb crashed down, hitting her across the head and shoulder, hammering her to the ground amidst the smoke and the approaching fire.

Phoenix hit the ground unconscious, the heavy limb across her back. Blood seeped from her head wound, but it stopped a short time later.

The smoke was all around her, cutting off the oxygen she was trying to breath. Slowly she inhaled more and more smoke, and in the end she was no longer breathing. Smothered by smoke. Former Captain Phoenix Lalor, died alone in the forest, while fire raged around her.

[[Rescue Team]]

Moments later Gary found the children heading towards the village. They were scared, crying and frightened but otherwise unharmed. But there was no Phoenix. Questioning the children he learned she had sent them ahead as the fire closed on them, building a firebreak to slow the fire. He looked about, smoke was even now closing on this location. He sent the children up the path towards the village confident other rescuers were even now headed this way. Taking out his water bottle, he wet his blanket and threw it over him. His Captain and friend was out there and he had to find her. So with one last look back to make sure the children were indeed headed up the path. He turned and plunged into the smoke. He had a mission to accomplish.

Savar encountered the children as he raced to meet Taylor. Stopping he quickly determined they were alright. He would wait for Waters to arrive so he could take them back to the village and he could find the Commander and Captain.

[[Arrianna]]

Arri suddenly dropped down. "She's gone... I've felt her..."

Ian rushed up to Arri as she fell to her knees, and in an instant, he was on his knees in front of her. "She is? Phoenix?" Where was she? And where were their kids?

Arri suddenly started crying. "Oh Phoenix...."

What could Ian say or do in this instance? What comfort could he honestly offer Arri? It was like a repeat of Lia's death. he reached out to take Arri's hands, to let her know he was here for her. Pretty much useless. He had gotten to know Phoenix somewhat in the past few years, had counted her a friend and even trusted his children with her, but they weren't terribly close. He felt the loss of her as a suddenly hollowed out space in her chest, but he couldn't grieve her. Not yet. It would take time to examine this pain, and give it shape in fire and metal. Because that was how he grieved.

She continued to weep as she moved towards the location of the fire.

[[Children]]

Liam held his sister's hand tightly as they waited for their father. Something had happened to their mother. Though their parents were not married, they had lived together, raised them together. And loved each other. Liam and Liselle were always certain of that.

Coughing harshly, Cassandra continued to drag, cajole and generally abuse David along, while keeping her eyes on Liam and Liselle. "No more carbs for you..." Sure, she was being mean, but she didn't want the tubby kid to die, so it was for his own good. She looked around for Yaanalla and Daniel, but was fairly sure they were ahead of her. She'd seen him among the kids clustering around the President. "I am not committing lovers' suicide with You."

Liselle Lalor didn't know what to say. She didn't know what to do. None of this felt real. The smoke, the fire, the people running, the people shouting. None of it was real. She looked to her brother and suddenly the grave and serious reality of the fire hit her. Fully. Her lower lip quivered and she felt tears draw their way down her cheeks.

Yaanalla swallowed. Her eyes fixated on her shoes.

Liam reached out and took Yaanalla's hand. He squeezed it.

[[Ephriam]]

He had been running to help. Running to find his friend and the children. But his footing had not been sure and he had slipped and tumbled down the ramp, striking his head on a beam. Knocking him unconscious.

Medics shouted and Commander Parish was rushed to medical.

[[TAYLOR]]

After making sure the children were alright and sending them up the trail towards the village and safety. Gary plunged deeper into the forest. He had to find Phoenix. He HAD to! The smoke was thicker and it was becoming harder to breathe but he wouldn't give up. So engrossed was he in finding Phoenix, he practically tripped over the tree that had her pinned. "Phoenix!" He cried out his voice filled with anguish as he fell to his knees to free her. Not caring about his hands or the burns they were receiving, he managed to pull the tree off her. He felt for a pulse and sob from deep in his throat burst out, There was none. "Oh Phoenix." He cried, "Not you too." He picked her up, cradling her gently in his arms as he battled smoke and headed back towards the village. Captain Phoenix Lalor had one last mission to complete.

Moments later Savar encountered Taylor, holding the Captain in his arms. A quick look at the Captain told him she was dead. Her limbs were slack and her head hung loosely back. "Commander....." He began in an attempt to take the Captain from him. Taylor shook him off and kept moving forward. Without turning his head he asked "The Children?" "The children are safe. Mr. Waters has them and is even now escorting them back to the village." Gary nodded his head in approval, putting one foot in front of the other in a methodical trek back to the village.

[[KIDS]]

Liam saw his father and called out "Dad! dad!"

Qwyyn and Miran broke into the clearing behind him. "They're safe! Everyone's safe!" Qwyyn announced with a heavy sigh of relief.

Ken did not stop running even as he saw that the children were alive. Safe. He fell to his knees in front of them and scooped the two of them into his arms, squeezing them tightly. "I was so worried. I was so worried. So worried," he murmured again and again. "Thank the Prophets. Thank the -- " he lifted his head as the images in his brain caught up to him. His eyes took in the small gathering of survivors. He began looking frantically about. "Where's your mother?"

"Back there." Liam pointed. "Mr Taylor went to help her."

He was on his feet before he even realized what he was doing. "Miran, stay with the kids. Qwyyn, with me."

Miran nodded and gathered her niece and nephew close.

Liselle's first reaction at being so directly ordered about by a former crewman once under her command was offended shock. But when she saw the pleading buried in his panicked expression, she swallowed her pride. She gave him a nod, and immediately she followed him in a run. As they set out in the direction Liam had indicated she realized that the look of pleading she saw in Ken's eyes was not for her. It was not for Miran. He was begging his Gods to keep Phoenix alive.

Matias was there with the children. He would see to it that they were safe, even if it meant his own life. He smelt something other than smoke on the wind. Death. He shivered but the children were what were important.

[[ En-route to the accident ]]

Ken slowed to a stumbling stop, his feet tripping over themselves and threatening to give out beneath him entirely. He saw Savar.

Saw Taylor.

Holding her.

The mother of his children.

His eyes locked with Gary's.

Ken spoke a single word, his lips a hard, firm line. "No."

Gary's face was an emotionless mask. It was covered in soot except for where his tears had run down his face and cheeks liked twin rivers. As Ken's eyes met his, he couldn't speak there were no words to describe the overwhelming sense of loss he felt. All he could do was give a curt nod.

Qwyyn cautiously approached Gary. With a thumb she brushed the soot from her best friend's cheek. The skin was warm from the heat of the flame, yet it felt different. Unalive. Like all of the energy had been sapped out. Liselle tucked two fingers into Phoenix's shirt, below the collar bone and against the bone of the shoulder, where the Erisian pulse was the strongest.

Ken didn't need to hear her speak to see the prognosis in her eyes. He took a hold of Liselle's arm and pulled her back. He stepped into her place, holding out his arms to Gary. He grit his teeth as he spoke. "I'll carry her. Please. I'll carry her."

Gary turned and faced Ken, his face devoid of all emotion his eyes unblinking. He made no comment, he just slowly lowered Phoenix into Ken's waiting arms. He had brought his friend home from her final mission.

As the only woman that Ken had ever truly loved was placed into his arms, he set his jaw, resolute in his determination to bring her home.

He turned from Taylor, took two steps, and fell to his knees. He held her still, refusing to let her fall from him, and he pulled her lifeless body against him, burying his face in her hair. Oh, how had always loved the smell of her hair. Even that had been taken from him, soaked thick in oily smoke. "No," he whimpered against her neck. "No. No. No. No."

Qwyyn exchanged a worried look with Taylor.

Meeting Liselle's eyes he spoke, "Let him grieve. But do everything you can for him and his children. I mean everything." His voice thick with emotion that threatened to overwhelm him.

The mention of Phoenix’s children was the last straw for Qwyyn, and any training she had in holding back her emotions now failed her completely. Grief overtook her, and she covered her face with a trembling hand even as the sobs began. Without thought, she closed the distance between herself and Taylor, and buried her face into his shoulder.

As Liselle cried into his shoulder, Gary's arms came up and around her wrapping her in a protective embrace, one hand automatically rubbing, patting her back as he paid no heed to the burns on his hands. Shared grief bound them together and like any family they and the rest of the colony would open their arms to Ken and his children, doing everything and anything to help them in their time of need.

From the jungle around the grieving trio three former security officers stepped into the clearing.

They took stock of the situation. A brief muttered conversation was held and one darted off into the trees towards the Village.

"Sirs" One said stepping up. His face held sadness. "If you allow us Sirs, we need to get back to the village. The fire moves towards us... slowed but still and we should get the Captain home."

Gary heard the security officer's words and through the fog of grief he heard his own words as if far away. "Yes, of course. See to Mr. Waters and the Captain." He placed a burnt hand under Liselle's chin and raised it so her eyes met his. "We need to go. Come on we'll head to the village together."

The Security Officers nodded and moved to help Ken to his feet. Neither offered to take the captain, somehow knowing that the man needed to do this himself.

Ken forced the officers off of him, pushing them away with a flash of red-hot rage.

Qwyyn stepped forward, holding up a steadying hand to the two officers. "It's okay," she said. "He just needs a moment."

Waters eyeballed each officer in turn and for a moment Liselle was afraid that he might make a move for one of them. If he did, she knew that they would have no choice but to fight back.

She put a cautious hand on his shoulder. "Hey. Time to bring her home."

Ken balled his hands into fists, and Qwyyn braced herself for the fight that was clearly about to begin. She gave Gary a worried look, her eyes begging him to come up with some kind of a solution. Ken, however, had already turned his attention away from the rest of them, looking up to the sky above him. "We're done!" he screamed. "Do you hear me, you lying pieces of shit! To hell with all of you! We. Are. Done!"

She knew then that he was talking to his prophets.

Ken kneeled to the ground, and fixing his lips into a hard line, he picked up Captain Phoenix Lalor. With his eyes and his heart cold, he began their final walk together. To bring her back to the village. To their children. Home.

Gary watched Ken's outburst in silence. He turned his head toward the security officers and waved them to go with Ken in case he needed help with his children or anything else for that matter. That done, his head hung and his shoulders slumped. He had failed Phoenix, when she needed him the most he had failed to reach her in time. He had failed her, just as he had failed Lia.

[[RESCUED PARTY]]

The third Security Officer ran into the clearing, took a look around and noted the children, a few adults and bit his lip. "The fire is still moving, we should head back to the village. Get the children back to the Village."

Miran frowned and went to say something but changed her mind. "Come on." She said to the group around her. "Lets go." She noticed the chain around Liam's neck and prayed her sister came back to claim it back. She didn't envy that burden on her sister's shoulders.

But before she took a step she froze at the sounds behind her and a smile flitted across her lips "You know Phoenix you need to stop.." she turned as she spoke and trailed off at the sight of Ken entering the clearing, her sister in his arms. "No... NO!" Her voice ended in a scream and she fell back into her native tongue as she ran towards her sister "PENE! Shol Shyraes!"

Behind his Aunt, Liam stood stock still, staring at his father, at his mother limp in his father's arms. "Atara" His voice came out soft as a hush. His hands dropped Yaanalla's and his sister's as he reached out with one hand and the other grasped the signet ring on the chain around his neck, that not 20 minutes before, his mother had placed there. He knew what it was. His mother had never hidden it from them. The heir's ring. He tucked into his shirt and sank to his knees. He knew even as his aunt sobbed at his mother's side, he knew she was gone. She was never coming back. His mother was gone. He just knelt there, staring in silence.

Cass watched Liam and Liselle and their aunt for a while, and then looked at the security guys. "Can you get someone from Medical down here?" She asked, coughing. A few yards away, David was losing his breakfast. "Smoke inhalation, little lungs." Translation? Fuck off and give her friends a little space.

Arrianna moved to Phoenix's side and knelt down. Tears streaming, she placed her hand on Phoenix's forehead "At'renalla for'an to'lan. Ya'alia korvan... Ak'oran vakan Avfain..."

(Translation from Alindari: "All comes from the dust. Tomorrow never dies. The soul endures the end of flesh, and ascends." *A Traditional Alindari Death Rite.*)

Liselle Lalor looked up to the sky and her lips moved silently.

"Stop it," Ken said sharply.

His daughter lowered her head, looking back at him, her wide eyes shimmering with tears.

He immediately felt disgusted with himself for the confusion and pain writ large in his children's eyes. Phoenix had never been in love with him pushing Bajoran religion on their children, but she had tolerated it as long as it remained a philosophy they were allowed to engage in at their own will. Now, he wished he could take it all back. So many things he wanted to take back. "We don't need them," he said, forcing the hatred from his voice as best as he could manage. "We don't need them."

He continued walking back to the village.

Miran struggled with her emotions and an arm went around her shoulders. She looked up and turned her face into the man's shoulder.

Triston Montgomery gently led Miran after her sister. He paused, and took stock. "Liam, Liselle, come on." he said gently to them.

Liam got up robotic-ally and took his sister's hand and moved to walk with his aunt and Triston.

Triston calmly placed a hand on the young boy's shoulder, squeezed. His other arm held Miran close to him. They followed Ken and the Captain to the Village.

When Cass saw her parents come into the glade, she thought for sure they were going to blame her for this, but then, when her mother had rushed over to Phoenix, ignoring her and Danny, she'd taken serious umbrage. This, however, was not the time. Spotting her father, she ran over, and he immediately swept her off her feet in a hug. "Thank goodness you're ok, Scrappy-Doo." He told her, kissing her forehead a little forcefully.

Murphy wasn't happy that his kids had been out in the middle of a fucking fire with Phoenix, and that they could have died there with her, but it wasn't something he could say out loud as he set his daughter down and walked over to hug Daniel. But after he set his son down, Cass took his hand and began tugging him aside. "Daddy, it's important." She insisted. Not wanting to walk away from the group, he instead looked around then nodded to the path ahead. "Let's lead the way, kiddo."

Father and daughter began walking towards the village, strides pulling them away from the others. "Daddy," Cass began. "This wasn't a lightning fire. There isn't a cloud in the sky."

Ian pursed his lips. He saw exactly where Cass was going with this line of thinking. "Ok, but there are other causes for fires, Cassandra. The heat of composting biological matter, like leaves and animal scat, meteors or even debris from the Elysium... Uh, sunlight focused through dewdrops or clear sap..." But even as he said the last one, he knew it was so statistically improbable that it might as well be impossible. "I'm proud of you for being so observant, Cass, but if you follow your own line of reasoning, it won't lead anywhere good."

Cass stopped and stamped her foot. "Or someone set it, by accident or on purpose! Say it, Daddy, you know it's possible!"

Murphy looked around, but he was pretty sure nobody without Vulcan levels of hearing could have heard that. "Yes, it's possible, Cass. But there's no way to tell. All the evidence is going to burn away, and all the phaser fire they're going to lay down to prevent the fire from spreading is going to cover up any energy traces."

"But! But what are we going to do?" Cass frowned, and her eyes teared up. "I was the last to see her! I promised her I'd look after Liselle and Liam until she got back!"

Ian looked down at his daughter sadly. "So, the question you should be asking isn't what we're going to do, Cassandra, it's what you're going to do. How you're going to honor that promise and for how long."

[[Village]]

It was not that Jenn Harrigan was without compassion for friends and family concerned for those who had not yet returned to the village with the sounding of the fire alarm. A small part of Jenn was worried sick that T'Saralonde had not returned with their ward. Jenn consoled herself that her Vulcan roommate and child would be returning in a direction from an opposite direction from where the growing fire was, but she knew that fire could behave strangely, especially on this planet. Even as her firefighters prepared to make sure the approaching fire didn't jump the breach, she had other eyes making sure that the fire didn't somehow work itself behind her.

Jenn was more than a little frustrated at the number of people who were taking it on themselves to rush out and find loved ones out in the forest, adding to the burden of the already taxed security force as it tried to get everyone back to the relative safety of the village. Given her druthers, Jenn would have love to go racing out into the forest to find her own family. Unfortunately, she didn't have time for that luxury. She had more than two thousand souls to defend.

A very small part of Jenn's mind noted to itself that it was a young human female, just a few years removed from being a brash and more than occasionally illogical young ensign, who seemed to be the most determined to set her emotions aside while attending her duties to the village as a whole.

But Jenn didn't listen to that part of her mind. For now, she was focused on getting her teams together to fight the approaching fire while getting the returning stragglers to the aid stations and more importantly, out of the way of the firefighting efforts.

=/\= Returning Group.=/\=

The Security Officer had run ahead, spreading the word among those who were still in the village.

It was Jaeih who took charge. She ordered everyone to the path leading to the Village. She ordered those not fighting the fire to line the path respectfully. They knew, before they saw the sad procession that they had lost one of their own.

As Ken led the way, his family behind him, the Crowd stood silent. Stood heads bowed or raised with tears in eyes.

Jaeih herself stood near the ramp, Wynter by her side, glad the children were in the nursery Cabin that day. They didn't need to see this.

Gary watched in silence as Ken carried Phoenix toward the village. He was followed by their children, her sister and boyfriend and others. He remained standing.....alone. His shoulders sagged and his head dropped. He was numb from shock and the finality of the situation. His friend and their leader was gone. They would honor her and the idols she had set in place. He raised his head and looked at the heavenward and whispered. "Grief, is the last act of love we have. To give to those we loved. Where there is deep grief, there was great love. Rest well Phoenix. Rest my friend."

Ian walked into the village holding firmly onto the hands of his children, his face stoic and grave. "Ok, you two." He said, pulling them aside and kneeling to look at them. "I want the two of you to get to the shelter. No argument, and don't give anyone there any grief. End of story." He was fairly sure Daniel would obey. Cassandra? Well, it was always a toss-up with the brat-monster. "I've got to go secure the smithy, and then help out with the fire." He added, rising and heading towards where he'd parked his bicycle. He hadn't forgotten, nor fully dismissed what Cassandra had said, but he doubted that his tricorder would be able to determine the causes of the fire. But he would take readings nevertheless.

OOC:

Translation:

Atara - Mother

Shol Shyraes - Big Sister

Off:

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew – Funeral

A Mission Post by Liam Lalor & Miran Lalor & Triston Montgomery & Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Commander Gary Taylor & Lieutenant Arrianna Salannis an Vantar & Lieutenant Ian Murphy & Senior Chief Petty Officer Ken Waters & Cassandra Murphy & Liselle Lalor & Daniel Salannis an Elysium

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Village

Timeline: After "The worst of times"

Erisian burial tradition could not be done here. Miran knew it. She stood silent looking at the body of her sister. She had done what she could to hold to their traditions. Her sister held in her hands a small figurine of one of the triadic goddesses she knew her sister had worshipped in private. Her long black hair was braided and her face was serene in death.

It was unfair Miran thought distractedly as she watched her sisters form. But then nothing on this planet was fair.

Liselle Lalor held her aunt's hand tightly in her own. She looked up at her. "Dad's going to come, right? He's going to show up, isn't he?"

From where Liselle Qwyyn stood with Gary Taylor she gave the young Erisian a firm nod. "I'm sure he's just running a little late."

"Of course he is." He added, "Don't worry. He'll be here directly." He added with a confidence he wasn't all that sure about.

Triston and Liam stood beside Miran and Liams sister.

Triston was not sure if they were right about Ken, the older man's face had shown nothing. He was grieving it was clear, as were the children and Phoenix's sister. But would he come to share the grief, who knew...

Liam stood silent, his gaze focused on his mother's body. The injustice of the situation filled him but he fought it back. This was not the time. Not yet.

Murphy and his family walked into the clearing quietly, unusually sedate under the weight of the circumstances. Even Cassandra, the terror of the colony seemed too aggrieved to act out, even though she did try to pull away from her father's tight grip on her hand to go to Liam and Liselle. She only wanted to hug them and let them know they were loved, but Ian simply looked down at her and shook his head. Not now.

Arrianna approached Phoenix. She managed to find Phoenix's sword from the Elysium, after all these years. She was going to gift it to her soon, but now the fire had taken her. A part of Arri had died this day. Now, she wanted even more to get off this accursed planet where the only way they could die... was like this. Arri placed the sword into Phoenix's hands. She deserved this honor. Now if she ever got off this planet. Arri would take the task of informing the Erisian royals of this tragedy, for what it was worth.

Once everyone was there Miran stepped up to the bier. Then she took a breath and in a voice that was thick with unshed tears she spoke, translating from Erisian to Standard as she did so. "Erisian Gods, we call to thee. Orisp, God of darkness, death, and ice. King of the Gods, we call to thee, to thy brethren, Your Guidance is sought for our departed. Guide her to the Kingdom of Dreams. Balrogith, god of war, fire, and courage, we commit our sister to you, she who led, who fought for honor, may she find comfort in your arms. Moraith, god of truth, justice and secrets, when you weigh her actions in the halls of the Crystal Citadel, we know you will find that her deeds out weigh her sins. Pevdros, god of vengence, blacksmiths and shadows, protect her from those who would tear her down for she is a princess of the royal house and has earned her place. Silpith, goddess of beauty, water and illusion. Wife and consort of Orisp. Take our sister to your heart, bless her in the afterlife. May she live with you in the kingdom of dreams. Kirath,goddess of healing, air, warmth, and life, bring us understanding and healing in this time. Bless our beloved on her final journey." Then she gently placed her hand on her sister's cold hands. "I know not the prayers of the Triadic which my sister followed. But I entreate them to enfold her close, keep her safe until we meet again. I love you Phoenix, my sister, my protector. Sleep well. We will meet again. Your children will be protected. I promise."

Then Miran stepped back in silence.

Liselle gave Gary's hand a squeeze, and she pushed herself up from the tree where they had leaned, to walk to the front of the gathering. She stopped halfway to give Miran a hug, at first brief, but drawing out for an eternity of silence. When they parted, Qwyyn wiped the tears from her face with the heels of her hands. She continued on her way to to the bier.

She turned to face the expectant eyes.

"This is wrong," her speech began. She shook her head upon hearing her own words. "I'm sorry, but this is just wrong. Phoenix Lalor can't be dead. It's not possible. It's not. Because our captain is invincible. Phoenix Lalor is tougher than any of us. Phoenix Lalor is our leader. She is our hero. Phoenix Lalor keeps us together." Qwyyn broke down then, and she covered her face with cupped hands. Her shoulders rocked once, twice, three times.

Her hands fell and she took in a heavy breath, willing herself to continue. When she looked up again, her face was stained in streaked mascara. "This is wrong. It's wrong because she is not gone. True to her name, you cannot kill a Phoenix, certainly not with fire. A phoenix will always be reborn, will always lives forever. Her determination for the rest of us to live will never leave us. Her example to fight, no matter how dire the situation, we will never forget. The Elysium family she has built, it will last forever. Every person standing here is a member of that family, because of her. Because of Phoenix Lalor we will always remember that we can never give up on each other, that we must always be there for eachother." Liselle's tear stained eyes swept the crowd. "Don't you dare forget that she lives on in every single one of us. Every thing she has ever taught us is forever a part of who we are. And we will continue to make her proud." Her gaze settle on Liam and young Liselle. "And she will live forever. Through her children, and someday through their children. Her spirit is immortal." The last word barely escaped her as she fell into sobs again.

Ken Waters stepped through the crowd, pausing as he passed each of his children to give them a firm squeeze on their shoulders. When he reached Qwyyn, he pulled her into an embrace. He turned to the gathered crowd to speak as he held her. "Penelope Lalor was the love of my life. From the very first moment I laid eyes on her, I knew that I was hopelessly, hopelessly in love. Forever." He laughed then, surprising himself. "We had our share of fights. Believe me. But I loved her. Fiercely. I am...devastated to have lost her. Liam, Liselle, and I have all lost a part of our souls. And all of you have. For the rest of our lives, not a day will go by where we won't think of her. But I will choose, every day, to carry her warmth inside of me. Every day. I will always remember how she made me feel like my life was worth a damn. Every day." He looked up to the sky, blinking at the sun. "She was the love of my life. In my soul, she was my wife. And even if I lost her in this life, I know that we will be together again somehow. I believe that. And when that day comes, I will never let her go." He looked to the gathered crowd. "So turn to the one that you love, and make that promise to yourself today. Never let go of the people you love. For any reason. Because sometimes true love happens only once in a lifetime."

With a tired sigh, he lowered his head, and he walked with Qwyyn back to his family.

Gary stayed at his spot by the tree as first Liselle and then Ken (surprisingly) showed up and spoke of what Phoenix meant to them and the village as a whole. They were both emotionally powerful speeches and they resonated within him. He knew what it was like to lose the love of your life. Lia was gone and he had been devastated, truth was, he still was but life went on, so he put a smile on his face and went through the motions. He pushed off the tree, Liselle was right Phoenix's spirit was immortal and as long as she was remembered she would never truly be dead. Ken was right as well, in saying to never let go off the people you love. It was why he went to speak to Lia, it helped to relieve the pain, the awful emptiness she had left when she died.

He watched as Liselle and Qwyyn walked back to his family. Ken and the kids as well as Miran and Liselle, didn't need him telling them how sorry he was....again. They needed this time to be alone with their own thoughts. He pushed off the tree, turned and headed to his house, his thoughts his own. He just knew he was going to miss Phoenix everyday.

Arri spoke. "I've been defined by my friendship with Phoenix Lalor. We have faced many dangers each other. Phoenix.... You were the greatest of your line. Even though your parents refused to see it." Arri sobbed. "I'd give my soul to the Borg if we could be free of this accursed immortality." She began to get angry.

Ian didn't say anything, because there really wasn't anything he could say that wasn't said better by others who were closer to Phoenix. He simply laid a metal rose he'd forged at her feet on the bier. Each petal was shaped like a mythical phoenix, and dipped in red sulfur -- a nod to Terran alchemy and the completion of The Great Work.

Liam shifted from his sister and father's side and stepped to his mother's form. He stood silent for a moment. Then he raised his head, a nine year old boy, who had lost his mother and said. "I will, and Liselle will, remember all you taught us, all you told us. We will make you proud and we love you. We, miss you mother." So saying he placed a small flower beside her and then returned to his family.

Young Liselle Lalor squeezed his hand. She could not have spoken the words any better herself. A part of her wanted to stop forward as he had done, but her legs wouldn't move. This was close enough for her right now. She needed to be with Liam. He was the only thing keeping her together right now. Her farewell was whisper. "Good bye, mom."

"Phoenix, my dear friend..." Arri noted. "I will look after your house. This I swear in the ascendants name."

The speeches were over, the crowd melted away, and then the small family followed the undertakers to the burial.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Sudden Evacuation

A Mission Post by Lieutenant Arrianna Salannis an Vantar & Lieutenant Commander Matias Grronkil

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Quarters, Various Places

Timeline: During the crash

Arrianna was in deep meditation when the shut suddenly it seemed like the entire ship slammed into something and then lurched over Parts of the bulkhead disappeared and instantly, Arrianna slammed into a forcefield separating herself from the vacuum of space. She began to float weightless in space.

She began to come to her senses, and her head was pounding as reality began to unfold and she came back to consciousness. Her body went into survival mode as she climbed towards the doorway to what was left of her quarters.

Arri approached the doorway, and it opened only on one side... it was enough to slip through.

“Impact imminent. All Hands, Abandon Ship. Impact imminent. All Hands, Abandon Ship”

Arri began to move down the Corridor. Looking for anyone who was alive. Finally she found someone. "Move... get to the escape pods on the double." She screamed.

Jessinia was on the WARPATH... Luckily her bevy of technology was going to help. As soon as the red alert blared them all awake, She'd gone into flight mode. She'd calmed her littles and put a personal shield on each of them. Making their way to the shuttlebay Jessinia was Very angry that their home was in that level of pairel it was. She got loaded into a Danube class runabout.

In one of the junior officer's quarters two decks above those of the senior staff, Ensign T'Saralonde was patiently explaining her point to her roommate and collaborator, Ensign Harrigan.

"With respect, Jenn, your formalization does not take into account dynamical relaxation. Perhaps---"

The Vulcan science officer never had a chance to finish her point. The shipped shuttered, throwing the occupants of the room about. The lights flickered, then were replaced with emergency lighting. Red alert sounded as instructions issued from the ship's broadcasting system, advising all hands to abandon ship. Jenn helped T'Saralonde off the floor and the two made their way to the corridor.

Outside in the corridor, there was controlled chaos, for lack of a better phrase. A number of the individuals in the corridor looked on the brink of panic, not sure what was happening or how to respond. Their colleagues with cooler heads had begun corralling them in the direction of the Elysium's escape pods.

The first thing that Jenn noticed was a little girl, two or three years old, standing in the middle of the corridor, eyes shut while she was wailing loudly. A small part of Jenn was wondering what the little girl was doing on a deck with no family quarters. The majority of her mind was dealing with the emergency. Almost without thinking, Jenn snatched the little girl up in her arms and moved with the flow, T'Saralonde trailing behind her, with the Vulcan occasionally using forceful logic to keep a panicked crew member moving in the right direction.

Arri was assisting people into the escape pods. "Jenn. Make sure the children are strapped in, and evacuate!" A conduit exploded and started a plasma fire that set a crewman on fire. Arri pushed him to the ground and began to roll him until the fire was out. She then pulled him into a nearby escape pod. She began to make sure the occupants were strapped in. "Brace for Launch!"

"Yes, ma'am," Jenn shouted back to her superior, as she handed the little girl she had scooped up to T'Saralonde and began checking on the children in the pod, making sure they were strapped in and calming them down at the same time. T'Saralonde did the same, first for the little girl, now docile, that Jenn had passed to her, and then to the more nervous crewmembers as well.

"Everyone's strapped in, Lieutenant," Jenn told her superior, double checking her own harness as Arri called out the warning.

Matias was busy evacuating Engineering, sending the crew to the escape pods, regardless of the danger to himself. He thought of Liselle and hoped she would escape as well.

He found himself shoved into an escape pod himself and sent off, despite his protests.

Arri strapped in. "Prepare for launch!!" She punched a few buttons to activate the pod. A jolt was felt as the pod launched and flew away from the Elysium. One of the Nacelle Pylons snapped off the secondary hull and it was now venting plasma.

finding herself the senior officer among families, Jessinia huddled her littles at her feet at the command console as a chief jumped in the pilot seat. "I've got the systems started chief, get us flight ready." The ship seemed dead in space and most of the crew were barely awake numb. What had happened anyway??

The Escape Pod jolted. "Brace!!!" And the flames of a atmospheric re-entry began to appear outside the pod's viewports.

With the ships 4 runabouts effectively the most powerful ships available. Jessinia chose to ignore the Ely, for now. "Keep the runabout above this group of pods. we'll track their descent from orbit. Scan forward of that landmass for geologic and life signs." All they could do was consolidate once planetside...

The pod streaked through the atmosphere and what appeared to be parachutes deployed from the pod. The pod floated down towards the jungle world's canopy and landed on a branch.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - What's in the box?

A Mission Post by Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Senior Chief Petty Officer Ken Waters & Captain Phoenix Lalor & Commander Gary Taylor & Lieutenant Wynter

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: The wreckage of the Elysium

Timeline: 11 Days After The Crash

With a heavy sigh Liselle Qwyyn pressed the back of her hand against her forehead, wiping the sweat from her brow. Another crate dragged free from the wreckage of the Elysium. An untold hundred more to go -- perhaps a thousand.

Ken Waters followed shortly after, collapsing atop his own salvaged piece of cargo in a huff of exasperated breath. "Oh Prophets," he wheezed. "I. Am so....tired...of rescuing...whatever the hell this is."

Qwyyn smiled at him mischievously. "It came from secure stores. For all we know, you're laying on top of the darkest secrets of the universe. No one around anymore to make sure we keep those secrets safe," she teased. "Wanna pop it open and take a peek?"

Wynter slipped to the wreckage area with more salvage. "Senior Chief, would you please get off the case holding the spare power cores." he said dryly. "We do not need them being activated while they are contained, they would more than likely overload, and I do not wish to be cleaning up your entrails."

Ken immediately detached himself from the cargo, his arms spread wide as if better to show his innocent intentions. "Sorry, Lieutenant," he breathed, his relief in being fully unexploded evident. "They trained me to fly these things, not unload them." He blew out a heavy sigh. "Though, I guess there is not going to be a whole lot of demand for flyboys until we get ourselves rescued." He turned to regard Gary Taylor pulling his own crate free from the wreckage. "Sir? You sure you don't want to order me to do that for you?"

Gary looked up from his pulling of the crate, shaking his head he replied, "No thank you Senior Chief. I've got it....... whatever it is." As he pulled the crate alongside the others they had retrieved from the Elysium.

Wynter smiled briefly. "I believe that is the Romulan Ale Commander Taylor."

Gary looked back at the crate, "Romulan Ale? We need to safeguard this." He looked at the others and a smile crossed his face, "When we're done moving all this stuff, we're having a drink." His smile masked his pain at the death of Lia. Working, keeping busy, organizing helped him to get through the days.

Phoenix stepped into the clearing and stood beside Liselle watching.

Gary leaned against the crate until he saw Phoenix standing next to Liselle silently observing their efforts. "Captain!" He said straightening up. "Come to lend a hand?"

Phoenix nodded. "yes. I came to see if you needed any help." She waved him back to his relaxed posture. "And ... I have to make sure a crate is out myself."

"We can always use an extra hand." He admitted. "What crate are you looking for? May have seen it in the trips in and out of the secured stores and bays." He offered.

"Its the Small Black Crate, Marked CAPTAIN LEVEL ENCRYPT." She said softly holding up a small card.

Gary scratched his head as he looked at the card Phoenix was holding, "Come to think of it. I did see it. Because of it's smaller size I placed it atop a larger crate so it wouldn't get kicked or knocked around. Want me to go and get it for you? I know exactly where it is."

Phoenix shook her head. "No thanks Gary. I can get it." She gave the rest a brief nod and slipped past him. Something was bothering her but it was not really something she could discuss with them. That box was important. Pausing she looked at her XO. "Once I get it, you and I need to go and... bury it."

"Well okay. Let me tell you where it is so you don't have to scrounge around for it. Go into the secured stores. About halfway in on the right there is a grouping of four or five crates, the crate you want is on top." His eyes held questions about why they needed to bury the box but he wisely kept those questions to himself. Hopefully Phoenix would provide more information when they buried it.

She flashed him a grateful smile and then vanished into the ship.

Gary watched as Phoenix disappeared into the ship. Questions swirled in his brain as he watched Phoenix disappear inside the ship to retrieve a mysterious crate. He hoped she would satisfy his curiosity by answering his questions when she returned.

"Congratulations," Qwyyn said, a mischievous smile on her lips as she eyed Ken.

He looked up from his crate. "Excuse me?"

"That's the first time in a long while that I've seen the you two of you act like civilized people around one another. I guess crashing the ship was enough for you two to finally put the past behind you?"

The human reached up to rub the back of his neck, his expression pained. "Uhhhhhh...something like that."

"Oh! Is there another chapter to the story of Phoenix and Ken we haven't been made privy to yet?"

"Drop it," Ken said, his features darkening. Realizing himself, his eyes softened. "Sir. Please."

Qwyyn turned to Wynter and Gary. "Think we can get the story out of him before she gets back?" she teased.

"I think that is an excellent idea Liselle." Gary replied. "Senior Chief, please regale us with the ongoing saga of yourself and Captain." A glint of humor in his eyes, "Consider it an order." He added.

Wynter chuckled. "Commander it's obvious that they rekindled their relationship in the most primal of ways. Even if they hadn't been as loud as they were, it is still obvious."

With brows raised, Liselle turned back to face Ken.

Under her scrutiny, the human's shoulders fell. He sighed.

Liselle turned back to Wynter. "Wow. You're good," she remarked. "You weren't...spying on the two of them or something, were you?" she joked.

Gary chuckled at Liselle's rather blunt question to Wynter, "Well?" He asked the Intel Chief.

Wynter smirked. "Commander I am not going to reveal sources or method. Besides holding what I have so that you treat the Captain right seems fair, doesn't it Master Chief?"

"Fair enough Mr. Wynter, I bow to your judgment in this matter." Gary acquiesced gracefully.

"His judgement in what?" Asked Phoenix as she came put carrying the crate under one arm.

"Uh, nothing," Ken said quickly. He levelled a look at the other officers gathered, his eyes warning them that it was time to let the gossip die.

Phoenix gave him a puzzled look before letting it sweep the group. "Ok.... well, Gary... " she sighed. "Tonight... after dark. We bury this."

Gary nodded though he was still confused he managed to hide it. "Certainly Captain, after dark." He only hoped Phoenix would explain exactly what it was they were burying.

Ken buried his face in his hands.

Phoenix studied Ken for a moment then looked at the others. "Ok.... well... see you guys later." She headed back towards camp.

Gary looked between Phoenix and Ken, questions running rampant in his mind, Questions that remained unasked. He simply nodded, "See you later Captain."

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - "Camping Trip"

A Mission Post by Liam Lalor & Niamh McKinley & Cassandra Murphy & Liselle Lalor & Daniel Salannis an Elysium & Feyth Yaanalla & Augustus McKinley & Kai McKinley

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Village and the ELYSIUM

Timeline: -26 hours until Elysium misses their Rendezvous and Crashes

Liam had organized it. Done it as quietly as he could. He stood in the twilight, next to a grav sled, one of the few the colony still had active, and it was loaded with sleeping bags, tents, food and rifles. He himself wore hunters clothes, and he was not a hunter.

He watched as the rest of those he had summoned came down ramps and steps to him. He counted. The three McKinley children old enough to come, Augustus, Kai and Niamh, he was not taking Sorrel, who was 12. Then there was Yaanalla, and then Daniel and Cassandra. And his own twin, Liselle.

He held a flashlight, unlit in his hand.

"Are you sure we're not going to get caught?" Yaanalla whispered nervously. Again.

Liselle Lalor rolled her eyes. "Yes. For the one-billionth time, everything is going to be just fine. Please, for once in your life, can you stop worrying so much and just enjoy the tiniest bit of spontaneity?"

The half-Bajoran nodded. "Yes," she said confidently. She sighed. "But...what if we do get caught?"

"Yaanalla!"

"Gee you two are loud." Niamh McKinley said as she and her brothers reached Liam and the other two. "Whats Worry Wart worrying about now?"

Liam gave the younger girl a half glare. "Getting caught"

"Been there, done that," Niamh replied. "Our dad catches us every time we step out the door."

Augustus sighed. "Yes it is hard to sneak out, when your father is not only a former head of intelligence, but also a former spec ops. I mean how many different ways has it caught us through the years."

Kai shrugged. "To be honest I have lost count I mean I would hazard a guess that he knows where we are, what we have planned, hell lets just say he is omnipotent and be done with it."

Niamh leaned against Kai's shoulder. Twins like Liam and Liselle, these two were often seen together rather than apart. "And then he tells mom. So we are screwed both ways. We should get going before she goes and rats us out to the rest of the parental units."

"You're all worrying way too much." Cass opined nonchalantly as she loaded a couple gallon jugs of colony-brewed wine onto the cart. She had connections. "The answer is obvious and it's a cliche by now. Blame me. I'll take the blame. I peer pressured you all into this." She said with a playful giggle, running a hand through her frizzy hair. She could hear static electricity popping as she did it, and several hairs gravitated towards her hand before it fell away. "I'm the bad seed."

Augustus sighed. "Cass you are the one being dramatic. What is clear is that our window is closing and we need to move."

Kai nodded slowly. "Yes, we have what I would say twenty minutes before our mom is here with at least a third of our parents, so if we are going to do this we better get moving."

"Oh, our window is closing?" Cass asked, each word dripping with melodrama. She wasn't fond of Augustus. Jealousy mostly -- He was formally being trained in Medical while she was pretty much self-training herself with academy curricula illicitly copied from the hospital's medical core. Mostly a matter of timing -- She hadn't revealed her desires while in school, hadn't applied to take the MCATS and so on. "But you're right, let's get moving. Lead on, Aragorn." She said with a wink to Liam. "Let's take the one ring to Mordor." she said, pulling her toilet-seat necklace out from where it hung underneath her collar. "My precious..." She crooned eerily, stroking it.

"Weirdo" Muttered Niamh to Kai.

Liam rolled his eyes. "Cass." he said wearily. But nothing more crossed his lips. He picked up the grav controls. "Lets go." And thus he led the group into the woods.

Cass nodded slightly to Liam, deferring to him, and wandering back to Yaanalla, putting a hand on her shoulder. "It's ok. It's going to be fun. I mean, it's not like we're children any more, right?"

Daniel continued to remain silent as he typed on a pad. He could not understand this trip. Once again his sister had managed to entrap him onto one of her escapades. The only thing now was to make sure his sister would become food for the Centipedes.

Liam led the group along the barely used track. Past the cemetery where many lay in slumber. Through the trees towards the large wreakof the Elysium.

Niamh hung towards the back of the small group keeping an eye behind them.

Even with their view obscured by all of the tall branches that stretched out, reaching for one another in front of them, they could begin to see the hulking sections of the outer hull standing tall just beyond the tree line. "There she is," Liselle said, her voice betraying her awe at the sheer size of the thing. "Our God that fell from the heavens."

"There is no god." Daniel mentioned. "There's just this lunatic and her raving." Daniel looked at Cassandra. "Isn't that true, sister? What you see is a crashed starship. What do you hope to accomplish, dear sister. Some infinitesimal realization of your depreciated worth? I'm not the one with a toilet seat around my neck." Daniel picked up his bow. "I suggest we return to the village, and not indulge my sister further. We don't want to attract the predators."

Liam looked at Daniel. "Go if you wish but I am following orders. Mother told ne that when the day came I was to come here with her. Well she cant be here but we will be."

Cass let Liam speak, smirking as he revealed that coming here was something he'd planned on the orders of his mother. "You were saying, Daniel-san?" She asked with a chuckle. "Can I get a quick show of hands from the ladies here who find creepily obsessing over one's sister to be an attractive trait in a would-be boyfriend? Anyone? Anyone? Also, if you're heading home, bro, keep in mind that the predators rarely attack groups. They attack stragglers that wander off from the herd."

Daniel glared at Cassandra.

Niamh however moved towards the hull of the ship. Her parents rarely spoke of it, at least to her. "Its massive isn't it. I heard that its not all here either.."

Liam glanced at the wreak. "They used the metal to build the village and such. But Mother said parts were missing when they landed. And they were lucky the warp cores didn't explode... She said it could have been a lot worse."

Daniel produced what appeared to be a type II phaser. "Then go perform your barbaric sex rituals to your primitive gods on the Elysium's hull. Maybe you'll trip over father's dirty magazines and use them as your holy books. And don't worry about me.. I've been here many times before."

"Just out of curiosity, Dandruff, at what point did you draw the conclusion that we're here to have an orgy?" Cass asked, her voice sounding a lot more calm than the girl actually felt. "Did you not hear, less than a few minutes ago, that Liam and Liselle's mother left him with orders to come out here on this date? I know that you generally have a low opinion of everyone in the universe except for yourself and Mom, which reeks of complexes named after characters out of Greek mythology, but if you don't recall, Phoenix Lalor was the one. Fucking. Person. That Mom respected above all. Do you really think she just one day up and said to herself, 'Fuck it, I'm going to send my kids and their friends to have an orgy on the wreck of the Elysium?' Maybe, just maybe she had something in mind for us to do that might align with your goal of getting us off this fucking planet, you utter fuckwit?!"

Niamh rolled her eyes and sighed. "Kai, Augustus did we have to bring the combat twins?

Augustus shrugged. "You know Liam and Cass are inseparable, and Daniel well he probably threatened Cass with tattling so unfortunately we're stuck with them."

Kai shook his head. "I wish we didn't have to either, but for now we're stuck so lets just get this over with."

Liam sighed and wished, for the billionth time that they had discovered birth control before Daniel was conceived. But he pulled out an old fashioned paper book. "Mother said the bridge was on deck 18. Its far into the ship... shall we start now or would we like to debate the ability to have sex on the hull?"

Cassandra picked up one of the phaser rifles and slung it over one shoulder, turning on the attached flashlight. She checked the charge, made sure the safety was on, and then nodded slightly to Liam. "Ready to go." Snakes were known to have taken residence in the ship's hull.

Daniel smiled like the cat that ate the canary, and then fired on what appeared to be a snake preparing to bite into Cassandra's neck. His aim was impeccable. "Do not underestimate me Sister. I am here for my own reasons, which are none of your, or anyone's, concern. Suffice to say, very soon, I will no longer have to indulge this planet, nor will my fate be sealed here with you. I am the master of 'my' destiny, and I will be free of this accursed limbo!!!"

He shouldered his rifle. "Keeping you fools alive is just one objective right now." He then entered the Elysium.

Liam looked at Daniel. "Someone tell me why he is still alive?" he muttered and pushed past the younger boy, flashlight and weapon in hand. His mother had told him, always be nice to the younger kids.. but really, Daniel was pushing the fucking limits of Liam's rather infinite patience. Unlike his mother who had been known to let loose her Erisian Temper, and his sister who was very expressive in her emotions, Liam's temper was well concealed and never shown unless totally pushed over the edge.

He led the group slowly into the wreck.

Cass took a few quick strides to walk beside Liam, shrugging in response. She didn't know what his objective was on this outing, but she could guess. And even if her guess was wrong, she trusted him. "I'm... sorry if I made things more difficult and louder than they needed to be." Cass rarely apologized to anyone, and if she did, it would usually done in private, but she sincerely regretted that her row with her brother had angered him. Regretted it enough to lower her mask of snark for a moment.

"Its ok" Liam said back. "Its going to be a fun climb though." His flash light shone on a ladder at the end of the corridor they were following.

Daniel entered the Elysium and began to climb deep into the ship. He had his own mission to undertake. And his own time table as he climbed down to what was once the Elysium's computer core. He approached a panel and removed it. Scanning the rows of isolinear chips. "Well." He began to remove several series of chips. "Pleasure to meet your acquaintance... Avalon. You are going to be very useful to me." Daniel put the Isolinear Chips in his pack.

Liam led the rest to a hatch deep within the ship. Pulling a piece of paper from his pocket he studied it and then input the code into the system. The lock opened despite there being little power. "Seems the Six and the Prophets are watching out for us...so far."

"And, just our luck, we didn't bring David McInnis with us to do the truffle shuffle." Cass added. Her father had retrieved a lot of strange old-timey movies from the Elysium's computer core's database.

=/\=

Daniel began altering the program. "Soon I will not be a prisoner here, Captain Lalor. No matter what your prime directive will say. You will either cooperate... Or you will die."

=/\=

It took a while and soon the group sans Daniel were looking at the wrecked bridge of the Elysium.

"Big" Niamh breathed. "Can you imagine our parents here...."

Cass set down her rifle and opened up a panel under the floor, kneeling next to it. Her small hands settled upon the manual priming lever therein and cranked it until it locked down. "Power systems on standby." Cass had turned up her nose at her parents' fields, but that didn't mean she wasn't paying attention in class.

Liam nodded. "Mom said some of them would be. But its not enough to really do much." He walked to where three chairs were tipped over. He knew the layout, they all did. His mother, and the Colony President had sat here. "Mom said, there is enough power for one tight beam communication burst."

"She was right." Cass responded, moving to the Ops console. "So, what's the message you want to send?" Her hand hovered over the console, ready to carry out Liam's directives, whatever they might be.

"What's going on?" Feyth whispered, as though the spirits of this ship were listening to them. "What message?"

"Know how I keep telling everyone that we can't be rescued until after the Elysium goes missing in the first place?" Cassandra asked Yaanalla, reaching out to rest her hand on the other girl's shoulder. There was a faint glow of anticipation in her eyes -- a sense of excitement in her words that hadn't been there in ages. "If my guess is right, then we might end up celebrating your 20th birthday with chocolate cake straight out of a replicator."

"Oh my Prophets!" the Bajoran gasped. "Really?! We could leave?" A thought struck her, lighting her eyes. "And then! And then you could --" realizing herself, she lowered her voice and leaned in to Cass, her voice a whisper " -- and then you could become a doctor just like you always wanted!"

Liam pushed the center chair back into place. As he did so an ornate dagger slidonto the deck. Mutely he picked it up and after a moment handed it to Liselle.

Then he turned to the others. "Mom always said a tight burst would signal any ship out there for rescue. She said to keep it simple." His lips twisted sardonically and pulled another piece of paper from his pocket.

"Its a simple message." He said softly. "Basically, we are here. Rescue wanted."

Augustus sighed. "The problem is that this isn't simple. We may be rescued, but that doesn't mean that we aren't potentially affecting our duplicates or our parents. I agree with seeing what happens, but let's not call this simple."

Liselle had fallen quiet, the dagger resting in her cupped hands. If she concentrated hard enough she could almost feel the sensation of her mother floating on the periphery of her mind. She set her jaw and looked up. "Simple. Complicated. It doesn't matter. Just send the message. Please."

Cass perused her console -- her mother's console before her -- and then nodded. If someone was going to do it, it should be her. Because, if they failed or they got through to someone other than Starfleet, like the Dominion, she could shoulder the blame. "Transmission sent." Immediately, her console and much of the lighting on the bridge darkened. "Anyone for some wine?"

Off:

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - My Favorite Friend

A Mission Post by Feyth Yaanalla & Cassandra Murphy

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Colony

Timeline: Two days after Ianna Ta Vo, Aurelia Holmes

ON

It was early, nearly the butt-crack of dawn as her father would put it, and Cass had already come back from emptying the traps she'd set the day before. Now completely moved out of her parents' home and into an apartment she'd built in a huge knothole two trees away, Cass had to admit that she was feeling fairly lonely. She usually hunted solitary, because, let's be honest, she could wear on anyone's patience in larger doses, but now that she was part of "The Workforce" she rarely got to see her friends. So, after bringing the morning's catch up to the kitchen, she turned her feet towards Yaanalla's place and walked around to knock on her friend's window.

"Up and Adam, Vanilla Bean." She said, waiting for her friend to get decent. She'd only ever misheard that turn of phrase, and speculated it was related to the character from the bible or something. Nobody had ever bothered to correct her, so it had stuck like that in her brain.

With a loud of creak of the window screeching against against its warped frame as she slid it open, Yaanalla poked her head outside. "Cassandra!" she said, the relief on her face evident at the sight of her. "Did you hear? I'm going to be a hunter just like you and Liselle! Mom said it was okay! She actually said it was okay!"

"That's great, sweetie!" Cass said, putting her hands on her friend's shoulders. "I mean, I don't know why she wouldn't, but hey, at least we won't have to break into Medical and borrow Sthilg's dental pliers or anything." Cass hadn't needed to ask her parents -- she told them. But Yaanalla was close to her mom. "So, let's go out hunting and bring home a feast to celebrate."

"Okay! Hold on, I'll be right there!" she said excitedly, and she pushed the window closed once more. A minute later the window creaked open again. Yaanalla poked her head back out. "I - I ummmm...don't actually have a bow of my own or anything yet. Maybe I could just watch you?"

Cass grinned. "I've got a spare back at home we can pick up on our way down. It's a recurve; lighter pull than the one I've got, but it's still about, like, 35 pounds." She'd switched to a compound made with wood and horn from the first stag she'd brought down. The heavier pull had taken some getting used to, but it could put down anything she'd seen thus-far in the jungle. Including the damn murder-cats. "I don't have any spare arm-guards, though." She showed the leather guard that protected her right wrist from 'bowstring kisses' when the string was released. "But we should be fine."

What had started as pure joy upon hearing that she could borrow a proper bow quickly soured into a tight little ball of worried panic that nestled nicely into the pit of her stomach as Yaanalla realized that she didn't understand half of the terms that her friend was using. Sure, she had been okay enough with a bow, scoring well enough in accuracy trials; but it was quickly becoming clear to her that she knew nothing compared to Liselle and Cassandra. Yaanalla climbed out her window, whispering so as to not have her mother overhear her. "Cass, I -- I think I made a mistake. I don't think I'm ready to be a hunter."

That drew Cass up short, and although she felt a little impatience tugging at her, Yaanalla was one of the few people in the colony who usually got a pass from the wrath of Cassandra. She licked her lips as she considered her words. "I know it can be a little scary, what with it being your first time." She said, wrapping an arm around her friend. "Liselle kinda roped all three of us into this." Being a hunter had been their friend's idea, mostly. "But we'll show you the ropes, and if you still don't think you can do it, there are other jobs in the colony that you can do." Cass sighed and shook her head. "I didn't want to be a hunter at first, either. There just... Wasn't much room for me to do the job I really wanted to do."

Those last words caught Yaanalla's attention. She looked up at her friend with surprise in her eyes. "I -- I thought you always wanted to be a hunter! You and Liselle always talked about it! Always!" The nervous young woman shook her head in disbelief. "What -- what job did you really want to do?"

"I wanted to be a physician." Cass said, shrugging. "'S why I always kept my grades high. I even snuck into the hospital and downloaded all of the Academy's old syllabi and course materials into my PADD." And Doctor Qwyyn, Medicine Woman thought she might have been one of the kids who was sneaking into the hospital to steal drug precursors. Fat lot she knew. "But there's no way for me to learn the practical side of medicine when they rarely have patients."

"But -- but that shouldn't stop you!" Yaanalla argued. "Aunt Qwyyn is always saying that we don't actually know why the water works the way it does, and that we shouldn't just assume it'll keep working forever." Doctor Qwyyn's insistence on continuing medical check-ups and sending Liam bloodwork was a well known irritant among the village. No matter how many years passed without any significant variance in how the colonists were benefiting from the water supply, the old Trill was always waiting for the other shoe to drop. "Besides, we may get off this planet someday. Or, or, or somebody might find us! Oh! And then we could go to other places and then you'll meet lots of people that need a doctor. More than they'll need a hunter probably! Oh, Cass, I think you'd be a great doctor!"

"I do the coursework in the afternoons before Liam gets off work." Cass admitted. "But yeah, I'm biding my time until we're rescued so I can go to the Academy. Or a regular Med School, because I'd rather work in a real hospital than a sick bay. But let's get moving. This is the time of day the goats come down off of the ridgeline to drink, and they're usually an easy hunt." She said, heading down the rampway towards where her apartment was. "And there's less chance of snakes, 'cause they're going to be heading up to catch the sun." Cass didn't like snakes. Something about them triggered a deep revulsion in her. Other hunters aggressively hunted them, but not Cass; carrying around eighty pounds of slippery, twitching snake was a big no for her, unless she couldn't bring down anything good.

"Right," Feyth said, her nerves and excitement fighting a way with one another in her voice. "Hey! Now that I'm a hunter, I'll probably get hurt plenty enough for you to practice everything you've learned!" she teased. "Okay. So, goats. I can do goats. Just point and shoot. Right?"

"I'd imagine that you squirm a little more when I do stitches than the lily pads I practice on." Cass retorted good-naturedly. "And goats are easy as long as you stay downwind, sneak up on them and never, never look them in the eyes. You look them in the eyes, they'll charge you and try to gore you with their horns. But they're dumb and slow. And they're herd animals by nature, which means that you can, like, chase a whole herd of them into a thicket and pick them off one by one." Cass didn't enjoy the chase or the kill, but she did enjoy doing something useful that didn't involve fishing, foraging or farming.

Yaanalla's face flushed a shade a green. "Oh God. I don't know if I can do this," she breathed. And breathed again. "No, I have to try. I have to know if this was a good idea or not. I always thought I wanted to be a hunter, but now -- now that there's nothing stopping me from just being one..." She stomped her foot down defiantly. "Okay. I'm ready to try. You have that bow ready?"

"You can do this." Cass affirmed as she hopped off the ramp and onto the landing of her knothole. Her father used to mine this part of the tree for sap that, when mixed with other ingredients and hardened, burned hotter than coal. She slipped inside for a minute, then came out with her old bow. It was longer than the one hanging from her quiver and decorated with gold-leaf in some intricate celtic knotwork. She also brought a quiver of arrows. "Here you go." She said, handing them to Yaanalla.

The village's newest hunter gratefully took the weapon, making a show of testing its heft in her small hands. She hardly knew what an appropriate weight would be for her, but this ritual seemed to be something people always performed whenever holding an unfamiliar bow for the first time. Her lower lip thrust out, Yaanalla nodded. "It's a good bow," she said with meek confidence. Slipping the quiver over her neck, she let her supply of arrows hang in an exaggerated dip over her left shoulder. With concerted breath she managed to pluck an arrow free, drawing and nocking it into a loose pull. Normally her arms could find their proper form at the ready position, but she struggled now to remember how to correctly lock her posture. Perhaps it was because Cass was there watching. "Okay. I'm ready. Let's go."

"Right-O." Cass said, her eyes twinkling merrily with all the teasing comments she wasn't going to voice. "Give me your left hand really quick." She said, and when the older girl complied, wrapped one of her bandanas around Yaanalla's left forearm. "This'll keep the bowstring from scraping a layer of skin off of your arm when you fire." Hopefully. "And let's go!" She said, moving to the length of control-wire piping that ran from the houses above to the ground. It served several purposes: acting as a repeater antenna for communications, as a lightning rod to keep the houses safe from storms, and also as an easy way to descend to the ground. And Cass just really enjoyed sliding down it, which she did with a "Wheeee!"

Yaanalla followed her example, taking the trip down to the ground on the control-wire much as she had watched her friend do. The half-Bajoran could not help the delighted laughter that escaped her as she slid down to join Cass. Her smile stretched wide across her face as her feet found the dirt again. She readied her bow once more as the pair made their way to toward the goats. A thought bubbled up inside of Yaanalla, and she found herself speaking it before she could manage to swallow it back down. "You're my favorite friend, Cass," she said awkwardly. She shrugged, despite herself. "Everyone else treats me...weird. I can tell that they're trying very hard to be careful with me. They think I don't notice, but I can see how their attitude changes when they talk to me. They get nicer, or meaner, or whatever...always different than everyone else. Even Liselle. But you've always made me feel...normal." As if to perfectly destroy that point, Yaanalla stared down at her boots, embarrassed.

"It's 'cos you're the first kid born on the planet." Cass said, reaching out to grab her friend's hand. "They think that makes you special or something, like you're some kind of omen. The metaphysical barometer of the colony itself. But I grew up with you. To me, you've always been... Well, you. Sister, friend, occasional romantic rival... kid my parents point to when they want an example how I should be acting." She groaned, drawing her machete with her free hand and clearing some shrubbery from their way. "Plus, I know what it's like to be typecast. I think everyone has me singled out as the colony's troublemaker." And really, she caught the suspicion and blame for a lot more malfeasance than she was truly responsible for.

Never before had Yaanalla felt so close to someone as she did now, hearing Cass emptying a vein. They really were very similar people, struggling to be something more than what the people around them assumed them to be. Yaanalla wore her failed ambitions as stammering frustration, Cassandra as stoic indifference and sarcasm; the pair of them unable to squirm out from under the roles the villagers insisted on casting them in. What was truly unfair, however, was how Yaanalla was finally starting to realize her dreams, while Cass appeared to be on the verge of giving up hope. "You're going to show them all someday, Cass," the Bajoran assured her. "And everyone is going to realize how wrong they were about you."

"That's still a while off." Cass said with a shrug. "Until then, well... I'm glad to be the colony's bad guy. I take it as a challenge to give Gary ulcers when this planet's water keeps fixing them." She said with a hint of proud defiance in her voice. "And if my mom's always got her nose in my business, then maybe she won't be paying attention to who my dad's banging behind her back when he says he's working late in the smithy."

Yaanalla's jaw dropped, even as she readied her bow for the goats just beyond the bordering trees. "No!" she said, her voice a hushed whisper. "Are you...are you serious? Oh Prophets! Really?!"

"Really." Cass affirmed with a frown. "I've been keeping tabs on the tracks outside the smithy. There's a woman who visits the building fairly often, but my father has never mentioned one." She shrugged it off. "It's not like he and my mom didn't have a good run of it, but I doubt their marriage will last once we get off this rock."

"But that's so...so...ummmmm...that doesn't bother you?" Yaanalla asked, incredulous at her friends rather calm reaction to her father's betrayal.

"Oh, it bothers me." Cass admitted. "But they're dysfunctional. Dad's an emotional invalid and Mom's got a martyrdom complex and survivor's guilt for every death everywhere. Look at how Daniel and I turned out. Well, I'm actually pretty well-adjusted, but I'm pretty sure he's turning into the living avatar of Brainy Smurf."

"Brainy smur -- Oh! I see one!" Feyth interrupted herself. She drew her bow, levelling the tip of her arrow at a point beyond the line of the trees.

Cass reminded herself that Yaanalla had not been exposed to as much Terran media as her father had shown her. Slipping her machete away, she drew and nocked an arrow of her own. If they could get three or four goats early on, they could call it a day early. More time for pursuing their own interests, and perhaps a little time to corrupt Yaanalla's mind with earth cartoons.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Time Apart

A Mission Post by Commander Liselle Qwyyn & Lieutenant Commander Matias Grronkil

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Village Machining and Engineering

Timeline: After "The Cave"

Matias was taking a break in the lounge, which was unusual for him. He would have worked himself to death if he wasn't often told to leave Engineering. It would not fall to pieces without him. He was leaning back in his chair watching his drink. It was actually pleasant to catch his breath.

Liselle Qwyyn grabbed the edge of one of the counters as she hobbled her way into the break area. She saw the surprise in Matias eyes as he noticed the thick black fabric tied in exaggerated loops around her foot and ankle. "Don't freak out," she cautioned him. "It's just a sprain. It's worse than it looks."

Matias got up and helped her to the table. "I'm so sorry," he said. He was grey around the muzzle now.

"Matias," Qwyyn said, her voice uncertain even as he guided her into a chair. "We -- I think we need to talk."

"Yes, please." said Matias. "It's been so long, and I missed you."

"Well..." she said uneasily. "I -- I'm worried about Gary. He hasn't been himself lately. I mean, worse than usual. I'm afraid his mind is in a dark place." Qwyyn didn't look up at him as she spoke. She cleared her throat. "Anyway. He thought it might be a good idea to stay with him while I recover. And, well, I told him 'yes'. I thought it would be a good way to keep an eye on him. Make sure that he's okay. Emotionally. You know?"

"I understand," said Matias, even though he wasn't looking her in the eye. Much had happened over the years. He wouldn't blame her if he had lost her. " You take care of him. He really needs it and I would be selfish if I objected. He needs the care you are so capable of doing." He was actually thinking of his former mate, how she had so tragically died, and had he ever recovered from her? Had that luggage carried over into the relationship with Liselle? A tear trickled down his furry face. He wasn't angry, or jealous, just sad.

"Matias..." Liselle said, the word escaping her as a whisper. She reached out to touch his paw, but she stopped herself short, letting it fall to the table instead. "You know I care about you. I will always care about you. But you and I have been distant for, Gods, years now. We let ourselves grow apart..."

"You're right," said Matias. He sighed and hung his head. "And it's my fault. I didn't pursue the relationship when I should have." He took his paw and started to hold her hand, but stopped. "And I do care for you. What am I afraid of?"

"I think..." she said cautiously, "...you might be afraid that I am not the same as the woman who died all those years ago. You're afraid that maybe I might be more than she was to you. Or you're afraid that you might learn that I am so much less than she was." They never talked about the wife that he had lost back in the Gamma quadrant. Ever. For as long as she had know him, her ghost had always been there between them. "What I do know is that whenever I'm with you, your guilt for her drowns us out. And that's a pretty crappy way to feel around someone who keeps saying the words 'I love you.'" Somewhere in speaking to him her words had shifted from careful consideration to outright anger and resentment.

"You're right again." said Matias. "I need to leave her behind if there will be any hope for us." Her anger stung him.

“Stop it!” she snapped, slapping the table between them. “Stop being so damn agreeable all the time! I just told you that I want to go live with another man! Gary Taylor, Matias! Of all people. Gary. Doesn’t that bother you? Doesn’t that make you angry?” She didn’t know why she was doing this to him, how the conversation had shifted in this way. Guilt boiled in her stomach, and she felt an overwhelming need to apologize. But she forced herself quiet. This was a conversation that was due. For better or worse.

Matias began to growl and bared his fangs. "Yes, it does make me angry. I have tried to accomadate you and everything I do is wrong." There was a fire in his eyes that he had refused to show for fear he would lose her. But he was losing her anyway. "And the way you treat me makes me think you are trying to drive me away. Is Gary what you want, even though he has somebody of his own? Or are you just trying to make me jealous?"

Where once her eyes had been lit with angry fire, now they were utterly lost. In twenty years she had never seen him angry before. Not like this. Not at her. In a way, this sort of passion was something she had always wished for from him. Desperately. Now that it was finally here...

She tried to focus on something, anything, her hands. “I — I don’t know why I’m doing this to you,” she admitted quietly. “I think, maybe, after twenty years of waiting for you to let go of her, to REALLY let go, and choose me instead...” Her voice began to shake with oncoming tears. She blinked them away. “I think maybe it’s too late. Both of us have been waiting for the right time to turn this thing into something truly special. And now we’ve waited twenty years. We could have gotten married, maybe started a family. But we never really let ourselves fall completely in love, did we? And now, I’m pretty sure we waited too long.” She reached out and squeezed his paw. “I think it’s simply too late, Matias.”

"No, I won't accept that," said Matias. "It's never too late unless you want it to be. I will pursue you to the ends of the universe if need be to win your love. I didn't pursue it for fear I was being unfaithful to her memory. But I think she would want me to move on and pursue another relationship. And I want you. I am willing to make any sacrifice to make it special, even now. I am dying inside to think of losing you." He then howled in pain, tears flowing down his furry face.

“I’m sorry,” she choked. “I’m so sorry. I just — maybe this time apart will be good for us? Help us figure out where we stand?” Her hands trembled even as she pressed her fingers to her lips, as though trying to tuck the words back in.

"Is that what you really want?" said Matias. "This discussion made me realize that I can't live without you. I'm willing to make it work. But if you tell me to go, I will." He got up from the table as if to leave.

A part of her, a very real part of her, wanted to tell him to stay. But she didn't. Couldn't. Because she knew that if she did, they would be doomed to just repeat this cycle all over again, as they had so many times before. Though the words had come from anger, she found that she did mean them: time apart was exactly what they needed. It was certainly what she needed.

Matias had nothing more to say. It tore him in two to do so, but he turned and walked out without another word. Just after he exited the room, there was a sound. BAM! as he slammed his fist into the wall outside. For the longest time he would only be of formal relations to her, addressing her as "Commander" instead of by her name, but mostly avoiding her. It was just too painful. It would be some time before he warmed back up.

OFF

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew - Save Me

A Mission Post by Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Gary's Treehouse

Timeline: 20 Years after the crash

(Takes place after What Dreams May Come JP)

Gary stood alone in his house. It seemed he was destined to be alone. He stood overlooking over the village and he knew that somewhere down there among the menagerie of buildings, she was. Liselle Qwyyn, best friend and now love of his life. It had been several days since Liselle had stormed out of his house where she had been recuperating after misreading his statement that he had professed his love for her. Liselle had unfortunately assumed that he was teasing, playing a joke on her and reacted violently. She had slapped him hard across the face but what hurt far worse than the slap was that she had called him cruel and that was the unkindest blow of all and the hardest to accept and deal with. He has always prided himself on being understanding and compassionate. So the words and deeds by Liselle were doubly hurtful.

He sighed and turned away and walked further into his treehouse. It seemed Liselle was right every woman he had loved had either died or betrayed him. First there had been Catlin.His wife. She had been taken while he was away and he thought he would never love again. Then Lia came into his life and he found love again and loved passionately without reservation only to have it ripped violently away and he grieved for twenty years over her, certain he would never find love again. Until he was finally convinced to move on and be happy by who else? Why Liselle of course. A sharp bitter laugh erupted from his mouth as he thought on it. "Of course Liselle tells me to be happy and what happens? She slaps me, calls me cruel and storms out. Just perfect. I must be an idiot to expect anything else."

Sitting on the lone couch, he grabbed the old and beaten portable player from the nearby table and flipped it on, He scrolled through the library he had and found a suitable song. Cranking the volume up he hit play and soon the strands to "Save Me." by Remy Zero could be heard through out the treehouse. Leaning back, he closed his eyes as he just got lost in the music. Yet even as the music washed over him he struggled to understand how what happened did. He knew of Liselle's love for him (she had told him after all) So when he had expressed his love for her,after denying it for so long out of a mixture of guilt and love he still carried for Lia, he had expected smiles, tears of joy and maybe a kiss or two. What he got was tears of anger and hurt feelings, followed by angry words and hurtful accusations accompanied by a stinging slap and finally storming out of his house. He could still see Liselle's face and the angry, hot tears that had run down her cheeks like twin rivers. "Where did I go wrong?" He asked remorsefully, wondering if there was a black cloud hovering over him or perhaps there was a cosmic "kick me" sign attached to him that he was unwaware of even as he looked at the walls that surrounded him, kept him a prisoner, afraid to venture out into society only to be burned again. However he was greeted by the haunting sound of silence. So he sat..... alone. Forever alone.

Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew – Photograph

A Mission Post by Commander Gary Taylor

Mission: Episode 1: Face to Face B - Temporal Crew

Location: Elysium Village

Timeline: Current

(OOC: Takes place after temporal Gary meets with Lia prime)

IC:

Village Gary had left starship Lia in the village, she wanted to look it over. He didn't head home to Liselle though he knew he needed to but first he needed to clear his head. Seeing, meeting and talking to this Lia had opened old wounds and they bled like they had twenty years before.

He arrived at Lia's grave and sat down beside it and as was his want he began to talk. "I met your twin today, yep the Lia from another Elysium. She's just like you. Smart and attractive, warm and personable. Seeing her, talking to hear hearing her voice it was like you were right there with me but....." His voice dropped a notch, "Your not and wishing won't make it so. It just reinforces how much I miss you. Now, don't go jumping to conclusions that I don't love Liselle, I do. She's my best friend and I'm glad we're together even if it took twenty years to do it." The last said with a slight chuckle.

"I don't know if Liselle has met her 'twin' or for that matter if she's met this Lia. That should prove to be a very interesting meeting." He sighed, "I haven't met Lia's Gary and I'm not sure I want to. Don't go asking why, cause I don't know, I just don't." He stopped and changed topics. "The topic of what to do with us has been carefully avoided but when it does come up and it will. I'm going to stay here. This is home now. Galloping across the stars doesn't have the same appeal it once did. I think Liselle and a few others will stay but I think the children should leave and see what lies beyond this forest. However I won't force them if they want to stay. I'll leave it up to them."

He reached inside his shirt and pulled out an old photograph of his Lia and himself. They were smiling and had their arms about ech other's waist. They were clearly enjoying each other's company. A wistful smile crossed his face as he stared at the picture. Then his finger traveled to his portable player hanging around his neck and he turned it on, Soon the strains of the song "Photograph" filled the woods.

"Every time I see your face It reminds me of the places we used to go But all I've got is a photograph And I realize you're not coming back anymore I thought I'd make it The day you went away But I can't make it Till you come home again to stay I can't get used to living here While my heart is broke, my tears I cry for you I want you here to have and hold As the years go by, and we grow old and gray Now you're expecting me to live without you But that's not something that I'm looking forward to."

As it played, his eyes filled with tears of missed opportunities. He hoped this other Lia and Gary fared far better than he and his Lia had.